Chapter 6
West Roswell High, 30ft Beneath Ground Level, Immediately Following
Instead of following Michael’s way down of falling on his ass, Max had ran back to where they had been keeping their gear and grabbed a rope. They all used it to climb down, the light from the surface didn’t go far but Max lit up the area. It wasn’t exactly the way they left it but they couldn’t deny that they were back in school. Kyle felt a little sick; even now, over a million years into the future, he couldn’t get away from the place.
The air in here was barely breathable, not just because it was stale and smelt of death but there was a massive heat wave that rushed out as fresh air rushed in. It took a bit of work but Isabel and Tess used their powers to make that fresh air spread quicker throughout the area to keep them from suffocating. After a few minutes of simply staring at their surroundings, they headed off down the corridor.
“I can’t believe this place is in one piece.” Maria said as a panel form the roof fell at her feet, “More or less.”
“I don’t get it, how could this place have survived?” Alex asked
“Not everything did.” Max said as he looked out of a nearby window
He could see most of Roswell and by the look of it; it didn’t fare too well. Over a quarter of the buildings had collapsed with another area looking like it was simply being held up by miracles and good fortune. The rest looked battered like the school but for the most part they were reasonably intact. There was also a fiery red glow off in the distance that Max couldn’t make out clearly enough but he could see that the whole town was in this massive cavern.
“I guess this is what Larek said Kivar did to the town. Encased it to look for us later.” Isabel said
“Yeah.” Liz said, “But that smell…”
“You mean the rotten eggs smell?” Maria asked
“Sulphur.” Liz said
Carefully they moved through the hallways, the last thing they wanted was to end up falling through the ancient floor. Much of the window glass had been shattered and over the eons had simply become dust, which is the way most of their surroundings should have been. Things from their good old days simply weren’t built to last this long, not by a long shot. It didn’t take long for them to reach the doors and step outside.
They stepped out into the town and started to explore. Very quickly one question was answered. That red glow in the distance was river of molten lava flowing around the town. It was being fed into the cavern from a small opening near the roof that spurted it out like a waterfall. It was the source of the heat that fed the hot springs and the intensive heat that filled the cave. There would be serious difficulties breathing if it wasn’t for the powers of the aliens.
Roswell Park, 11:00
Their destination was obvious, they wanted to head home to their home away from home and for that they could take the short cut through the park. When they reached there they were stunned. It was completely different without any life. The grass, the trees and plants, everything was dead and long gone. However, none of that was unusual since there wasn’t any water, sunlight and they probably got through the nutrients in the soil long ago.
What was unusual was the scattered position of lights around what was the park. They were everywhere, along with generators and cars that were connected to them. As they checked, none of them found any fuel in the tanks or in the engines. They were completely bled dry as where the empty and rusted gas cans.
“What is all this?” Michael asked
“Someone was being very smart.” Liz said as she examined one of the bulbs
“What do you mean?” Max asked
“It looks like everyone that was left in the town got these lights together and tried to keep the plants alive. Tie them into the generators and lights, get gas from as many cars in town as possible and bam…it would keep their oxygen supply going. It wouldn’t be sunlight but it could have keep them going long enough.” Liz said
“And they could have gotten fertilizer from Mr Simmons store.” Maria said
“Also whatever water was stored in the town.” Michael said
“But when it all ran out…” Liz said
“They would have suffocated.” Max said
“Okay, not the best way to go.” Alex said, “Why didn’t they dig themselves out?”
“They probably tried. But these walls are probably very thick.” Max said
“Uh question…why no bodies lying around?” Tess asked
“Bodies decompose, after this length of time there wouldn’t even be skeletons…actually given that this place has been sealed up, we’re probably breathing them.” Liz said, suddenly feeling very sick
“I so did not need to know that.” Kyle said
“You and me both.” Tess said
“Okay, we better get going.” Max said and the others nodded. Soon they were heading off to the other end of the park.
Main Street, Roswell, Noon
In this section of town, most of the buildings were intact although there were covered with traces of a very sticky substance that was almost as smooth as silk. As they headed down the ruined town the heat continued to be an issue. Eventually it would drain away to a manageable level through Michael’s hole but they knew that they wouldn’t be able to stay long as the continued use of their powers would be draining.
Max was already beginning to feel weaker than when he first came down. Keeping the heat off them was really taxing but he wouldn’t want to wait to see this for the world. They could see the sign for the Crashdown from here and they just wanted to look on it just once more. As they headed off in the direction, Liz was in the lead but when she stopped dead so did everyone else.
“Liz?” Max asked
“Inside…now!” she said quickly as she headed off to a nearby building. Out of instinct she used her new powers to open the door and ran inside, followed by everyone else.
As they sealed the door, Liz ducked under the window and all the others stayed low. Carefully they peaked over and watched as a giant creature walked down the street. It was a scorpion except for the fact that it was 12ft long with 16 legs. The stinger on it’s tail was sharp as razor blades and could penetrate solid rock if it had to. Everyone stayed quiet, not even daring to let out a whisper as the creature headed off down the street. Only when it was gone did they even breath, “Great. Our lives are now a cheap B movie from the 50’s.” Maria said
“It’s not all that bad.” Alex said
“Uh, yes it is.” Michael said
Everyone turned around and looked to where Michael was looking. There were rows upon rows of white egg sacks that were all stuck together by threads of white fibre that were stretched out similarly to spider webbing. There were thousands of them and it left them wondering just how many of these creatures were wondering around this cave.
“This is a problem.” Kyle said
They were all thinking the same thing, there was a massive threat right beneath their new home. “We could always seal that hole.” Max said
“Something tells me that if they wanted to dig up, they would do it.” Liz said, “They don’t know we’re up there.”
“So let’s keep it that way. We seal it up like it was never there.” Maria said
“Or we could take care of the problem ourselves.” Kyle said, then everyone looked at him, “If you have a bug problem, call an exterminator.”
“Well that’s a discussion for another time. But right now…let’s get going.” Max said
Carefully they looked out of the room and checked to make sure the path was clear. They sneaked off down the road, staying close to the walls so that they wouldn’t get any attention. They had no idea as to the extend of the abilities available to these types of scorpions and for all they knew they could leap over Roswell in a single bound. They stuck to the alleyways and shadows but soon they reached their destination.
Crashdown…
“Well this place has seen better days.” Maria said
Before them, everything was smashed. Tables were fallen over and the counter and collapsed in on itself. As Liz approached one of the few standing tables, she touched it and it crumbled into dust. Despite the way it looked, it still felt good to be home. The group continued to look around. Maria headed into the kitchen with Michael and together they opened the fridge. They knew it was wishful thinking but they were still disappointed to see what was left of the burgers that they kept there. Virtually all of the containers that had been kept to store food had some remnant of the contents and it made the group yearn for the things they used to take for granted.
Upstairs, Liz had gone strait to her bedroom. It was just they way she left it, significantly more dirty but more or less the same. To be back here was strange, there were more than a few fantasies that she had of Max making love to her on that bed but she knew that if they even tried now they’d probably decimate it. Liz then approached her old cabinet and opened a drawer. Inside were some of her hold clothes covered in spider webs but as she picked them up they simply became dust.
In that moment she realised, they all did, that aside from the rubble of the town around them, nothing of their world existed anymore. It was truly all gone. Even after learning of the distance they travelled through time, they hoped that there was still something. A plate, a coffee mug, even a simple sweater but this closed the door on that hope and left them with the life they were beginning to build above them.
“We shouldn’t spend long here.” Max said
“Yeah, I know.” Liz said
Soon they joined the others downstairs. “You know, they certainly don’t make them like this anymore.” Alex said
“No.” Liz said, “Who knows, maybe someday, someone will rebuild all this.”
“Maybe.” Michael said
“Hey, is anyone else worried that we have monsters in our basement?” Maria asked
“Well we haven’t seen them before now. If they can come up to the surface the exit is probably some distance away from their primary nest.” Max said
“And the one we saw might not be their primary.” Liz said
Then outside they heard a loud screech and the sounds similar to dozens of insects. They were passing by but it told the group that they had lingered long enough. Quickly they headed out of the Crashdown and moved through the deserted town to the school. It was a simple matter of climbing out through the hole and pulling the rope back up. When the time came to actually fill in the hole, they paused. It felt strange to do it and at the very least they could use it as a place to hide. There were a thousands reasons running through their heads as why not to do it and besides, it was a relatively small hole compared to the mass of the scorpions and it was inside a building that touched the cavern roof. There was no way that it could be found without the complete destruction of the school.
“So are we doing this?” Kyle asked
“I…eh…no.” Max said as he put his hand down
“What?” Isabel asked
“Get some spare wood. We’ll make a hatch, cover it with some of the dirt and grass to hide it. No one will know about it except us.” Max said
“And the big bugs?” Michael asked
“We’ll take care of that. Sooner or later.” Max said
“Actually…sooner.” Liz said
“A premonition?” Max asked
“I think so. Things will happen when they happen.” Liz said
They accepted it and did as Max suggested. Everyone worked to cover the hole but not seal it. At that point they decided to head back to Edran for lunch before they got back on with work.
Village of Cathearia, 2000 Miles East from Akeshia, Same Time
Cathearia, a strong society of warriors known for their hunting prowess beyond any other village. They were blessed with bountiful game and strong, healthy fighters. The village was built high on a cliff, safe and stable with a staircase running down the length and height of the rock but their Greenway access was kept in the middle of the settlement. The buildings were carved of the solid rock and led into caves that penetrated deep into the mountain. There had been many attempts to seize the resources of the village over the centuries but they had always been fought back.
That was the case until today. For the last several months they had been under siege, it began when a scout came through the Greenway. He was peaceful enough but the very next day fighters began storming through the portal. They were defeated but at a cost and after that something else started. The invading force came across land from another village, another they conquered and so began the siege. They were assaulted with weapons that they couldn’t fight with their own. However their rock shelter provided more than an adequate defence.
After months of attrition, the forces stormed the steps and ran up the mountainside. The battle lasted for days, weakened warriors left the door open a crack. It wasn’t a lot but it was enough. And after 6 days, blood poured down the rock as the dead lay strewn on the flat cliff surface with many having fallen or thrown to the distant ground. It was nothing short of a bloodbath and when it was over the invaders raided each home and brought out the people with knives to their throats.
Overseeing it all was their lords and masters. Varn and Lorj always came when their forces were about to bring them a new acquisition to the empire. There was usually only one every 4 or 5 months but recently they had one a month for the past three. All in all things were looking very good for the Akeshian Empire. They came into the village and looked over the people, the local leadership and surviving defenders. All were forced down onto their knees.
Lorj smiled, “Hail the glory of Akeshia. I congratulate you on your new status as people of the empire. Your wisdom to surrender to the inevitable will not go un-rewarded. This decision will keep you leader and his kin alive. At the same time well done! You raised great warriors, they kept us away for many months. Rarely have we met such a glorious challenge.”
Varn then took over, “As such your warriors, those that have survived us that is, will join our troops in the great service of the empire. As such your women will be kept safe, your young will not die by our hands and you will bring glory to your names. All that is of Cathearia is now of Akeshia. Your lives belong to us and you serve at our pleasure. Failure to do so…you will face our wrath. FOR AKESHIA!”
“For Akeshia.” The people mumbled loudly
“Welcome to the empire.” Lorj said before he and his brother walked away
“Are you sure we can’t kill someone?” Varn asked
“How many?”
“I don’t know…20?”
“No.” Lorj said.
“Please? Just as an example to the others…there’s at least 500 here. No one will miss them.” Varn asked
“How about this. We have 5 prisoner soldiers…still alive but wounded.”
“Only 5?” Varn asked with disappointment
“They might be fun for the crowds at the stadium, if you would like to use your little pet?” Lorj said
Varn smiled as he thought about throwing those prisoners to his pet, a creature pulled out of the sea when it was an infant and raised by Varn. This thing made the land fish at Vocian look tame. Its thin tendrils could strip the flesh from a body as it’s regurgitations could dissolve bone. The shraln; a large bluish mass off bumping skin, pearl white tendrils and could stretch out for ten feet that was kept beneath the coliseum, in a pit that could be opened or closed for the amusement of the people. Varn had his own private underground access. Varn was sure that he could get great amusement from personally feeding his pet.
As the two brothers left, their troops started rounding up whatever their masters wanted while they kept a few treasures for themselves. They left a governor, someone to take the place of the leader. They may have left him alive but not in charge. Along with him were several dozen troops to keep the people in line. From that moment on, the survivors of that town played it smart. They heard rumours, they weren’t going to take chances, they kept their women and children safe in the homes that could be locked and protected despite the strength of the enemy. Not one person was going to take the chance of letting one of the soldiers have access. Besides, they knew something about the caves that the Akeshian’s didn’t. They had millennia to explore them and knew all the little nooks and crannies that would allow them to smuggle people out and away, it was a dangerous option given that the really deep passages were all unstable and prone to cave-ins. They still had friends in other villages that would provide shelter, assuming they could reach them since they were very far off.
Akeshia, 2 Hours Later
As usual the victorious forces of the empire were greeted with great cheer and reverence. The main street of the city lead from their Greenway in the city centre to the gates to the north and the palace a little to the south. On both sides, the entire length was lined with people eager to welcome the soldiers back. It was always a celebration when they came home, wives were waiting with children close by but there were more than a few single women nearby. The type of women that knew they could make a pretty penny from offering services to the returning heroes of the city at the local taverns.
The procession was lead by Varn and Lorj, they loved the adoration of the people and while Lorj knew his own private harem was waiting for him, Varn was always on the look out for a new nubile woman he could take to bed and there were more than a few that caught his eye. Unfortunately, he knew his brother wouldn’t let him, not any of the females in Akeshia since they always ended up dead after not being able to successfully please him with their families being told excuses of implausible accidents.
As the procession moved in, flowers and tokens were thrown to the ground but the cheering got even more intense when a cart came up. It carried a wooden frame on which there were a handful of the enemy warriors propped up onto it. They were gashed, bloodied and in pain but they still had enough wit about them to gaze with hate to the enemy. They did their best to keep an air of pride about them, they may have lost the battle but as far as they were concerned the fight was still on. When many of the people started to spit on them, it only served to fuel their determination.
As they were taken away to the prisons, the brothers stood on the steps of their palace and waited as the square filled with people. On the steps there was a small, extended platform that held a large bowl. “Today we return with glory. Our soldiers have fought and died against the people of Cathearia but now the join us within this empire.” Lorj called out as he picked up a sack of weapons from Cathearia and displayed it to the people who all cheered. He then threw them into the bowl.
Immediately they burst into flames, a raging inferno that’s heat could be felt by even the furthest of the people but while Varn and Lorj should be burned they only felt a twinge on their skin. They watched as the wood incinerated and the metal melted away until there was nothing there what so over.
“On to your knees.” Varn called out and all of the people sank down into a kneeling position, “Pray to him, Our Master Protector. He would is beyond time and father of our great empire.”
The people of Akeshia closed their eyes and started to pray. In the palace, Kivar stood in a high tower and looked out as his creations made the people pray to him. Little realising just who or what they were praying to. “Humans can be so gullible.” He said while shaking his head. Still, he had to admit that he just loved being worshiped like this. When he first awoke and wondered the globe, he realised that Larek had become seen as a god. He was the Father Protector of the entire planet and that didn’t sit well with Kivar. Some of the energy from the Granolith’s overload penetrated his shielding and as a result he was pushed out of time slightly. It only left him his powers but that was enough. He found a small rabble of people that lived near where his escape pod crashed. They were very pliable and his powers made them think he was a god just like the people of Edran first believed when they saw Max use his powers to save the girl. From that day he brought them power, prestige and used parts from his pod and genetic material to create leaders for them. That was the birth of the Akeshian Empire.
The Cabin, 16:00
Max and Liz were going over their home; more specifically they couldn’t help themselves and wondered into their bedroom to think on the layout of things. Of course they hadn’t told the others that they wanted to share a bedroom. As far as they were concerned, Liz’s bedroom was going to be down the hall but they couldn’t resist what they were feeling. They wanted to be together, discussed it, and decided that they were going to be living in the one room. Little did they know that similar conversations were happening with the entire group.
They knew it would be awkward at first and that their efforts to make their rooms would be for nothing but at the very least they could turn them into spare rooms if they were ever needed. Each of them had a concern in their minds of not actually being able to look the others in they eye since they knew were all up to, with the exception of Max. He was blissfully ignorant of what was happening with his sister and Alex. The idea of it never entered his brain.
As the two walked hand in hand into their room, it was empty and there weren’t any of the internal walls up yet. All they had was a floor, a ceiling and two walls from two of the external walls meeting at the corner of the cabin. Everything was a pale wooden brown, sanded down and smooth with the added bonus of all potential splinters being removed thanks to a little alien magic.
“It’s strange.” Liz said
“What is?”
“This is going to be our home.” Liz said
“Yes.” Max said, “Until the end of time…if that means anything to us anymore.”
Liz chuckled, “Yeah, we never do know where…when we end up. This is getting confusing.”
“Getting confusing?” Max asked, “I thought we were already there.”
“Yeah.” Liz said as she grabbed hold of Max’s shirt and pulled him in for a hot kiss.
“What was that for?” Max asked
Liz smiled as she took a few steps back and pulled off her top. Max looked at her with a wicked smile and moved in, he reached out and his hands glided over her skin before they slide around to her back. Max leaned down as Liz moved up onto the tips of her toes and the two kissed fiercely. He walked her over to the wall and pressed Liz back against it, then he broke the kiss and stared into her eyes as his hand moved up and covered her left breast. She hadn’t worn her bra today, leaving it in their hut in Edran. The alien could feel her nipple searing into the palm of his hand and as he squeezed slightly, letting the nipple scrape against his skin, he watched as Liz’s breath hitched and her eyes closed tightly in delight.
Max could never get enough of her skin, it was luxurious to touch especially with the ripples of energy that were binding them. Tess said it was only supposed to last a week but a month still on and it was as potent as every. They didn’t care, they worked it into their foreplay, made it a part of their lovemaking. They were already highly tuned to each other to the point where they could feel each other’s emotions when they were distances apart. It also left Liz with a question burning in her mind, she picked up on Max’s fear to tell her it and it made her suspect, with suspicion comes questions. However, all Liz could focus on right now was the flow of energy surging into her breast from Max’s hand. Then his hand left her chest and moved down to her belly, carefully and teasingly slowly he circled her bellybutton with a single finger. Liz couldn’t contain the gasp that escaped from deep in her throat. Max looked down to the button & zipper on her pants and scrunched his eyes. Instantly they became undone and he sent his hand inside. The second his hand made contact with her moist sex she cried out and her eyes shot open.
Max worked his hand into her panties and soon his fingers were sending shockwaves through her body. He traced the outside of her pussy, trailing his fingers around her opening and brushing her clit. It caused deep throbbing pulses to beat through her body, her back arched and one hand gripped tightly to the wall support. Gently Max pushed inside her, sending one, then two digits deep into her body again and again. He pressed as much of his body against hers and Liz writhed against him. One of her hands glided over his chest, as she looked him over she instantly decided that he was wearing far too many clothes. Liz grabbed hold of his t-shirt and as Max continued to work on her pussy she ripped it off over his head.
With his chest exposed, energy was free to flow from Liz’s hands and as a result Max was overcome by waves of pleasure. His fingers dipped in and out over again as they gasped and moaned. Then they kissed again, their tongues met in a frenzied dance. Liz brought one of her legs up and wrapped it around Max’s waist to give his fingers more room to work but she wasn’t content to simply receive the barrage of bliss. She wanted Max to feel it as well. The young brunette released her grip on the wall and moved it to the fastener. She quickly went to work undoing it and the second she could, Liz put her hand inside like he had done but she grabbed hold of his cock.
The soft length of flesh was partially erect. Hearing Liz’s moans and doing what he was doing to her was highly arousing. Now that her hand was wrapped around his cock and stroking him in time with the thrusts of his fingers, he was well on the way to being fully hard and ready to be put where it belonged – they both wanted that very much. They stood there, two topless teenagers with one hand in each other’s pants and the other holding onto each other as they kissed. Their hips were grinding their sexes into the hand of their lover.
“Uhmmmm…Max…Maxx…so good…AGHHHHHH…” Liz gasped, as he pressed his thumb against her clit and kept it there as she circled her hips
“So good Liz.” Max groaned as she tightened her grip on his cock, “Ughh…ughnnnn…god if you keep doing that…”
“I want…ughnnn…you to.” Liz said, “Do it Max…ughnnnn…yesss…so goood…”
As Liz ran her hand back and forth the length of his dick, Max thrust up into her hand. They both felt the pressure building and the need to completely release themselves to each other. They knew they were close and as the pace picked up for one, the other sped up as well. The lovers did their best to keep up with each other and as their moans intensified. The energy from each other was magnifying everything until with a loud cry they both came hard. Max’s seed flowed out onto Liz’s hand as she soaked his. Their breathing was erratic but that didn’t stop them from gazing longingly into each other’s eyes with fiery eyes. They both brought their hands out of each other’s pants, Liz couldn’t resist; she felt hot and loved the taste of Max so she licked his seed from her palm.
Max simply looked at her with overwhelming desire and smiled. He took hold of both her hands and pinned them above her head as he kissed her again. Their bodies pressed together and they squirmed as Max started to go lower. He kissed her collarbone and then went down to her breasts. He lavished each one with his tongue, sucking on each nipple and teasing with gentle nibbles. He wanted to go lower but he had to release her hands and as he let go she brought them down and started to run her fingers through his hair. Max soon sank down to his knees and took hold of the flaps of her pants and yanked them down her legs along with her panties. She smiled as she raised each leg so that Max could take them off her and he through them off to the side.
He looked over Liz’s exquisite body and from his position he kissed her thighs and belly. He could feel her desire and her pulse quicken. Max wanted her, he needed to be buried deep inside his lover and from what he was feeling Liz wanted to be filled by him just as much. Max stopped pressing his lips to her skin and he stood up, pushing his pants down his legs until they were pulled at his feet. They stared at each other for less than a second before they kissed and Max’s hand caressed her hip. Gently he pulled on it, telling Liz what he wanted and she wrapped her leg around him again before she hopped up and wrapped the other around his waist before wrapped her arms over his shoulders.
One hand crept down between them and Liz grabbed his dick again, she kept him steady as they stared at each other and she sank down onto his hard rod. The second there was contact; they felt a shudder of bliss spark through them, a shudder that grew more delirious with pleasure as the bulbous head of his cock slipped inside followed by each and every inch of his length. They held each other tightly, their foreheads pressed together as Liz locked her legs behind his back. Max kept one hand under her ass as the other glided up her side and then her back, he wanted to touch more and never stop but he withdrew his hand and pressed Liz back against the wooden wall.
Gently their hips began to move. Max pulled out and then pushed back in deeply as Liz started to move her hips in a circle. Their hands were going everywhere as they kissed and nipped on each other’s skin. They kept going, moving faster and with more desperate need with each passing moment. Their passion and energy, both physical and alien, were fuelling their movements and they could feel they could last for hours. They didn’t realise that they had already been going for hours and despite being sweat soaked from their exertions and gyrations, neither of them felt tired. In and out with long and deep thrusts, Max moved against Liz and she against him. They were grinding against each other and sending tidal waves of fire through each other’s bodies.
Liz’s mouth went to work on covering his throat with bites and hungry licks. Their bodies pounded together furiously, giving the ancient stone a strenuous workout to the point that it might start crumbling. They were both very energetic and the two were oblivious to everything except their mutual desire to consume and be consumed by each other. Max felt his second orgasm surging even as he felt Liz’s body tensing for her next orgasmic eruption. “AAAHHH…UGHHH…AGHNNNNN…AGHHNNN MY GOD!” She shrieked wildly as her orgasm overcame her but she kept moving. Max felt the vibrations shooting through her body. Liz ground herself furiously against the hard wood while at the same time ramming herself uncontrollably against his cock. It was all Max could do to hold on. Her voice was raw with her unbridled screams of pleasure; however, the minute Max could resume stroking her, he kept plunging his cock into her until his cries overwhelmed hers.
Max’s dick was erect and penetrating deep into Liz’s core, over and over again he moved inside her body. Their hands glided over their slick bodies and they looked into each other’s eyes. Liz had her legs wrapped around his body as she raised her body up and sank back down, over and over again. “Oh god…FUUUUUCKKK LIZ.” Max strained out
“Uh…uhhh…Hmmmmm.” Liz moaned, “Max…I…I love you.” Liz said as Max’s cock sawed inside her.
Max moved his hands down to her hip, caressing her skin as she gyrated above him. Liz had her arms loved around her lover’s head, her hands running through his hair, which was quickly soaking up the sweat from his brow. “UGH…LIZZZ…PLEASE.” Max said as she squeezed down on him. He still couldn’t get used to being inside of her, it just felt too incredible, too right and with a sense of belonging that he never felt in his entire life.
“MA…MAXXXXXXXXXX.” Liz said as her moved movements picked up speed as she climaxed, Max thrusting up into her.
“OH YES, LIZ GOD…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Max said spurting his seed into her as Liz collapsed into his arms.
...
..
.
Deliverance (All CC, Adult) - 24 Nov - Complete
Moderators: Anniepoo98, Rowedog, ISLANDGIRL5, Itzstacie, truelovepooh, FSU/MSW-94, Forum Moderators
.
..
...
A Few Minutes Later…
The two of them had collapsed to the floor and wrapped themselves up in each other’s arms. Their thoughts were practically melded together, fused and one yet they could distinguish their own from the other. Each time they were together they felt changed by their lust and love filled encounter and this time was no different. It also left Liz with the desire to ask that question that was in her mind and she needed the answer.
“Max?”
“Yes?” he answered while kissing her shoulder
“What Larek told you…you never told me all of it, did you? Are we married?” Liz asked
Max felt his pulse quicken, but he wasn’t afraid of it. He remembered what Larek said, that it was a matter of perspective – on Antar the answer was yes while on the world they had left behind the answer was no. However, they weren’t on either world and so their own rules applied. All that mattered was how they felt for each other and what they were experiencing each time they were together. That only left one answer, “Yes.” He said, “Are you okay with that?”
Liz smiled as she melted against his strong body; she too only had one answer to give. “Yes.” Liz said; they were together and that was all that mattered to her aside from the others being safe. She had no idea how the people of this world considered these matters but at the end of the day no ceremony was adequate or needed. Their flesh and blood was bound to each other through all things and so they were married.
West Roswell High, Immediately Following
Maria had heard the moans from her old friend when she went to find her so she decided to make herself scarce. She tried to find Michael. He was being a little cagey since they came back up from Roswell and was curious was to what was running around his alien mind. She couldn’t find him anywhere in the cabin or in the surrounding area that was within the large wall that Kyle was building with Tess. Then she came to where Michael dug his hole, it looked as though it hadn’t been disturbed, still covered and hidden with the makeshift hatch they put together.
“Oh you wouldn’t.” she said as she opened it and looked down. There was the rope just hanging there and she knew that it had been pulled up earlier. She climbed down and entered the school. There were a collection of rusted pipes next to the wall and from down the corridor she could here whistling. She went of in search of Michael, running around the halls was not easy and from the echoes it made the whistles sound like they were coming from everywhere. Only when she was close enough did she realise that the tune he was whistling was the “seven dwarfs”. Maria just smiled as she turned the corner and saw him.
“Michael?”
“Hey, what the hell are you doing down here?” Michael asked
“I should be asking you the same thing.” Maria said, “There was a reason we covered that hole you know.”
“Yeah, to stop other people finding it and getting hurt.” Michael said
“Well…yeah there’s that.”
“Look, I came down cause I had an idea. I’ve found pipes to make my little plan work.” Michael said with a smile
“The hot running water and shower plan?” she asked and Michael nodded, “Wont these things be useless? They are a little old.”
“Oh they’re rusted to bits all right and most break just by me touching them but I can use my powers to keep them together. I might be able to restore them but I think one of the others would be better at that.” Michael said
“Uh huh. And I guess we could swipe a shower from the locker room.” Maria said
“See that’s my Pixie using her brain.” Michael said with a smile
“Yeah, yeah, yeah…what about a pump? Anything we get out of here is gonna need a little thing called electricity.”
“A detail.” Michael said
“Kinda a big one.” Maria said
“We have Max and Liz. Name two bigger brains anywhere in…oh say…6000 miles.” Michael said
“Hmm.” Maria said, “Well I don’t like big scorpion so could we hurry it up?”
“Sure. This is the last batch for now.” Michael said while pointing into one of the school’s many bathrooms.
Together they went in and got to work. With the state of the walls Michael easily punched through them to get access to the pipes that were concealed by them. Each punch released a cloud of dust but that was only a minor irritation, the coughing was a pain though. After it passed, Michael waved his hand up the pipes and removed a good portion of the corrosion. He took enough to keep the pipe intact as he ripped it away and the others away. Maria then took it and stacked it until they got all they needed for the moment. They picked them up and headed back.
When they got there, Maria climbed up to the surface and left Michael with the pipes until she was up top. “Okay Michael.” She called down and he started to tie a bundle of the pipes to the end of the rope. Maria pulled them up and after untying them she sent the rope back down. It took ten minutes to get them all up and as soon as Michael was back up they closed the hatch.
Michael still had to dig another hole and get everything set up that he had planned when he dug this first hole. This time he was going to make sure there was nothing beneath and that he wouldn’t go deeper than he needed. Now that he had some idea of the layout beneath them it would be a simple matter of getting down to the right level to send a pipe into the hot spring’s water table.
Royal Palace, Akeshia, 02:00 (Local Time)
Celebrations were barely over but Varn and Lorj were already making plans. They were in their map room; it was exactly as it sounds as the room was one big map. It charted Akeshia and all surrounding locations and it was added to every time a new place was located or conquered. All Greenway locations were clearly marked, as was the location of the Order’s temple that they had already raided. There was also marked locations based on trade routes to frontier locations.
In the centre of the room was a table of white marble on which lay piles of paper charts, details on each village or town and reports from the agents they would send out to assess the locations worth and value. They looked over it all while blood still dripped from the cliffs of Cathearia but that wasn’t deterring the brothers. “There’s always Twintoria.” Lorj said
“Please…where’s the sport in that? We could do that ourselves in one day.” Varn said
“You are turning down the chance to kill lots of people yourself?” Lorj asked
“What? I want a little challenge…just not one that will take as long as Cathearia.” Varn said
“Okay. According to the records we got from our new citizens, they occasionally trade with a people somewhere out here to the north east.”
“That’s a little off our usual targets. We don’t have anything out that far for supply line. What about here? Vodarin, good large population, resources…that would be a good staging area and from what I hear, the locals are exceptional.”
“You mean the women are exceptional don’t you? You know there are only so many women in the planet.”
“Yes.” Varn said
“Well…so far you haven’t had the best of luck with your harems. Sooner or later we’re going to run out of women and humans will become extinct…although it does make it easier to feed the beasts at the coliseum.” Lorj said
“See, I do come in handy.” Varn said, “Anyway. Are there anymore rumours around?”
“Just the same ones, but they are spreading.” Lorj said
“Where from this time?”
“Avalik. From there I tracked it back to Sili, then Erki, Thro, Shisilia, Hamidok, Diegis, Selegna and from there it’s into a region that we’ve never been.”
“I take it that they are being taken seriously.”
“People are beginning to take trips to meet them…so I’ve heard. Apparently the high priest of the order has claimed that their so called Protector emerged from a great statue and spoke directly to them and that a new Greenway opened up specifically for them.”
“If it’s true…”
“I know, we may need to take care of this before we anticipated. Although we do need to find them first.” Lorj said
“If we tell father, he’ll blow a volcano.” Varn said, “Some people get all the great tricks.”
“Oh would you stop. Our father is born of the stars. At least he was generous enough to grant us with some of his power.” Lorj said
“You know you can stop kissing up to him when he’s not in the room, and he only gave us enough to make sure we were superior to all those out there yet not enough to even remotely challenge him.” Varn said
“Not that we would.” Lorj said sternly
“No but having more than we do would let us trail a path of fire from one Greenway to the next.” Varn said, “And we could have done it 6 generations of us ago.”
“Perhaps. But…we still make progress. Soon all this world will know our power, so it will take longer than we’d like.”
“A lot longer.” Varn said
“Just…where next?” Lorj asked
“Ah…here.” Varn said as he stabbed a dagger into the map randomly, “Newkak.”
Lorj thought about it and shrugged his shoulders, “Hm, yes okay. It’ll expand our connections into the western frontiers.”
“Exactly. If those rumours you spoke of are true then this will get us close to that region…assuming they don’t track back further.” Varn said
“You actually using your brain? Hmm, well they say the world is full of infinite wonders.”
Varn looked at him, “You want me to kill you right? You want me to just grab your throat and rip it from you.”
“That’s the brother I know.” Lorj said with a smile, “And you can try if you want. You and I both know we’d be fighting until the sun dies. We never could beat each other.”
“Yeah I know…it sucks.” Varn said
“Tell me about it. I like having the choice of killing whoever I want.”
“Instead there are two we cant…each other and him.” Varn said
“Come on. We give the 3rd battalion a rest an assign then to guard the city for a while. They did well with Cathearia and deserve a rest. I think it’s time the 5th got some action.”
“In the meantime, I’m going to the Coliseum.” Varn said
“Going to feed your pet?”
“Yes. Snookie needs a good meal.”
Lorj shook his head and closed his eyes, even after all these years he still couldn’t believe his brother named it that. However, he learned to just let it pass and move on with his plans as his brother left.
The Cabin, Sunset
With their own fire blazing away, the young family looked over their work to date and couldn’t help being proud of themselves. This was the first time they were doing anything like this and things were going well. Already they could see themselves living in it and were looking forward to actually spending their first night here. They had already started calling it home, and it was, they had accepted that there was no way back and even if they could there was nothing that they could do to stop Kivar’s invasion so their only option was to live here and not one of them wanted to make it seem like a second choice. They were going to live as well as they could and do what they could to get things settled.
It had been a very hard day’s work since they discovered the scorpions beneath them and as the sun was dipping over the horizon, they put down their tools and sat by the fire. They just wanted to take a breather before they headed back to Edran but they looked around at their work. The third wall was built and ready to be erected tomorrow as well as the main sections of the defensive wall that Kyle and Tess were working on. Aside from the exertions of using their powers for lifting the large sections, tomorrow would be a fairly light day.
“You know, we’re going to need a lot more stone.” Kyle said
“Why?” Max asked
“The wall. I mean thick wood is great but if that was all it took then Edran would be on the ground. That big bull thing you took car of back when we showed up…that could get through it easily no matter what mojo you put on it.” Kyle said
“He’s right. That thing was pretty damned strong.” Michael said
“I think we can trade with Lucar for more.” Max said
“With what? We’ve already helped them by making better tools for them to use.” Isabel asked
“They built their home out of a mountain right…cave ins have to be a problem.” Liz said, “Maybe you can shore up some of their weaker areas.”
“Well, it’s something we could talk to them about.” Max said, “Anything else we’re going to need soon?”
“Yeah, Michael…you’re going to be putting up the interior walls right?” Tess asked
“Yeah, just as soon as the last wall is up. Why?” Michael asked
“Well I was thinking about heating ducts.” Tess said
“Heating? It’s like 25 degrees out here.” Alex said
“Yes, now. But we have no idea what winter is like these days. For all we know this place could be a practical glacier.” Tess said
“Oh…yeah.” Max said, “We need to do something about that.”
“That’s where heating vents comes in. We’re turning one of the springs into a room for us to bathe in, building up around it would need the heat to go somewhere.”
“Small vents connecting to that room would let the heat out in other rooms. We could make the roof so that hatches can be opened and closed so that in summer we could leave it open and let the heat out. In winter it’ll be closed so that the heat goes through the house.” Kyle said
“Is it doable?” Liz asked
“Yeah.” Michael said, “If we could find away to insulate them…too much heat might get out but yes, we could do it.”
“Well, just don’t make any asbestos and we’ll be fine.” Isabel said as she looked up and saw the last of the daylight slipping away. “I guess we should get going.”
“Yeah, Et’ani will be expecting us.” Max said, “And someone remind me to ask Et’ani what winter is like around here. I think a little more preparation would be a good idea before we’re 6ft deep in snow.”
“Snowball fight…oh I always wanted to do that.” Liz said
“Uh, guys…it’s just ice crystals.” Tess said. They all looked at her like she was nuts, “What? You guys look like you’ve never seen snow before.”
“Uh, because we haven’t…at least not in the fun amounts. We are…were in the middle of a desert remember?” Liz said
“Oh yeah. Nacedo had us moving around so much that we spent a lot of time up north with the snow. I guess I got used to it.” Tess said
“Uh huh.” Maria said
“What? So I didn’t exactly remember that Roswell didn’t have much on the cold seasons.” Tess said
“Yeah, what was that they said about blondes?” Michael asked
“They have all the fun?” Max said
“No, the other one.”
“Oh the dumb…thing.” Max said as he quickly shut his mouth. However, it was Michael that started this little chat and he suddenly had three blonde women with crossed arms staring at him. He tried to take a step back but Isabel and Tess took a step forward with Maria taking the lead.
“Michael? Is that what you were referring to?” Isabel asked
“I…eh…obviously wasn’t referring in anyway to…” Michael started but then Maria interrupted by holding up her hand
“Ladies, mind if I take this one?” she asked
“Sure.” Tess and Isabel said together
Maria looked back at her lover, the look in her eyes made Michael very afraid. “Michael, let’s take a walk.”
“Na uh. Stayin’ here.” Michael said
“Woose.” Kyle said
“And I know her.” Michael told him, “I’m safer right here and so many levels.”
“Fine.” Maria said
“Fine?” Michael asked
“Yeah, just let’s see how long it’ll be before I can get you alone…and not the good kind of alone.” Maria said
“That’s it?” Tess asked
“Trust me…he’ll take his punishment like a good little boy.” Maria said
“Huh?” Isabel asked
“Well it’s either that, or Michael is going to be very lonely at night.” Maria said
“Uh, Honey?” Michael said
“Oh don’t you Honey me.” Maria said, “Not after that comment. You are so busted.”
Maria stormed off with Isabel and Tess in tow. The others followed quickly, as Michael stood there Max came up and patted him on his back, “Real smooth.”
“I’m so dead. Why can’t I get this right? We get a month of utter greatness and then my mouth screws it up.” Michael said as he reached the portal and followed the others through.
Gathering Circle, Edran, Immediately Following
They arrived on time but one route there were a few small animals they came across. They made the kill for dinner; they knew that today’s hunt wasn’t as successful as usual so they were making a stew. A little extra meat wouldn’t hurt and besides, they Edrans had been good to them so as long as they were able, taking a few extra minutes to bring some more food was never a bad thing. “You look like you had an interesting day?” Et’ani asked
“You have no idea.” Max said
“Oh do you know anything about great big scorpions? Lots of legs with a big stinger on their tails?”
“Oh yes. They plague the village of Mithrilia from a cave that extends deep underground.”
“Mithrilia? You haven’t mentioned that one before.” Tess said
“They are a farming community to the west. They grow many crops that supply seeds to many other villages.” Et’ani said, “They don’t have much defence but they train fighters to do what they can. Why?”
“Oh we just met some.” Liz said with a smile
“Where? At your new home?”
“Eh…sort of.” Max said, “But there’s no reason to worry. They’re not an issue at the moment.”
Then Et’ani saw something between Michael and Maria, “Is something wrong?”
“Oh someone has to learn to think before they speak.” Tess said
“But Maria’s working on a little punishment.” Isabel said
“I said I’m sorry.” Michael said, “And it was a joke.”
“Okay then. Since it was meant as a joke…one that you wont be using again, I think I know what to do.” Maria said
“Oh?” Michael asked
Maria smiled, she could have endless fun with this. “You’ll see.”
Just then Liz suddenly looked up. She could see the stars through gaps in the branches, her eyes shifted back and forth as though she was looking for something.
“You okay?” Max asked quietly
“Yes. I must just be getting paranoid.” Liz said
“Why?” Alex asked
“Well…I feel like someone’s watching.” Liz said
Moon One…
In a deep crater on the oldest of the three moons that now orbit’s the Earth, a glowing white light hid on the border between the light side and the dark side of the grey surface. It was the size of Everest but without telescopes it would be impossible to see and just as it was pure light on the outside, the inside was the same as was it’s occupants.
“Her senses are increasing.”
“Impressive. Side effects from their journey continue to be progressing. How long before the others begin?”
“Within the next lunar cycle.”
“The human female will detect us if left as it is.”
“Change psychic resonance field surrounding us.”
“Done.”
“Continue to monitor, adapt if her skills increase. Despite her status she will not progress above level 7. It was not possible for Antarians from their time period and since she is human I anticipate she will not exceed level 5. Analysis concurs. Given human evolution of their time frame level 1 would barely be possible however her connection to the Antarian and the Granolith overload has changed that.”
“What if their genetics become unstable?”
“No longer possible. That timescale has already passed. Their genetics are stable. As soon as the next lunar cycle is complete begin scans. Anticipation presents that time will be correct for our assignment in 7 months from this moment.”
“Shall we interfere with the situation on the planet?”
“Negative. The temporal quake has corrupted too much of Kivar’s genetics and essence. What he does is not our concern.”
To Be Continued…
Well ladies and gentlemen. The poll is closed and the results are in. 1st, by 1 vote, we have Evan's 8 followed by UFH and then DNA. Hopefully by the time i get these done i will have a working plot line for Other Paths 2 (this will be happening as i promised).
..
...
A Few Minutes Later…
The two of them had collapsed to the floor and wrapped themselves up in each other’s arms. Their thoughts were practically melded together, fused and one yet they could distinguish their own from the other. Each time they were together they felt changed by their lust and love filled encounter and this time was no different. It also left Liz with the desire to ask that question that was in her mind and she needed the answer.
“Max?”
“Yes?” he answered while kissing her shoulder
“What Larek told you…you never told me all of it, did you? Are we married?” Liz asked
Max felt his pulse quicken, but he wasn’t afraid of it. He remembered what Larek said, that it was a matter of perspective – on Antar the answer was yes while on the world they had left behind the answer was no. However, they weren’t on either world and so their own rules applied. All that mattered was how they felt for each other and what they were experiencing each time they were together. That only left one answer, “Yes.” He said, “Are you okay with that?”
Liz smiled as she melted against his strong body; she too only had one answer to give. “Yes.” Liz said; they were together and that was all that mattered to her aside from the others being safe. She had no idea how the people of this world considered these matters but at the end of the day no ceremony was adequate or needed. Their flesh and blood was bound to each other through all things and so they were married.
West Roswell High, Immediately Following
Maria had heard the moans from her old friend when she went to find her so she decided to make herself scarce. She tried to find Michael. He was being a little cagey since they came back up from Roswell and was curious was to what was running around his alien mind. She couldn’t find him anywhere in the cabin or in the surrounding area that was within the large wall that Kyle was building with Tess. Then she came to where Michael dug his hole, it looked as though it hadn’t been disturbed, still covered and hidden with the makeshift hatch they put together.
“Oh you wouldn’t.” she said as she opened it and looked down. There was the rope just hanging there and she knew that it had been pulled up earlier. She climbed down and entered the school. There were a collection of rusted pipes next to the wall and from down the corridor she could here whistling. She went of in search of Michael, running around the halls was not easy and from the echoes it made the whistles sound like they were coming from everywhere. Only when she was close enough did she realise that the tune he was whistling was the “seven dwarfs”. Maria just smiled as she turned the corner and saw him.
“Michael?”
“Hey, what the hell are you doing down here?” Michael asked
“I should be asking you the same thing.” Maria said, “There was a reason we covered that hole you know.”
“Yeah, to stop other people finding it and getting hurt.” Michael said
“Well…yeah there’s that.”
“Look, I came down cause I had an idea. I’ve found pipes to make my little plan work.” Michael said with a smile
“The hot running water and shower plan?” she asked and Michael nodded, “Wont these things be useless? They are a little old.”
“Oh they’re rusted to bits all right and most break just by me touching them but I can use my powers to keep them together. I might be able to restore them but I think one of the others would be better at that.” Michael said
“Uh huh. And I guess we could swipe a shower from the locker room.” Maria said
“See that’s my Pixie using her brain.” Michael said with a smile
“Yeah, yeah, yeah…what about a pump? Anything we get out of here is gonna need a little thing called electricity.”
“A detail.” Michael said
“Kinda a big one.” Maria said
“We have Max and Liz. Name two bigger brains anywhere in…oh say…6000 miles.” Michael said
“Hmm.” Maria said, “Well I don’t like big scorpion so could we hurry it up?”
“Sure. This is the last batch for now.” Michael said while pointing into one of the school’s many bathrooms.
Together they went in and got to work. With the state of the walls Michael easily punched through them to get access to the pipes that were concealed by them. Each punch released a cloud of dust but that was only a minor irritation, the coughing was a pain though. After it passed, Michael waved his hand up the pipes and removed a good portion of the corrosion. He took enough to keep the pipe intact as he ripped it away and the others away. Maria then took it and stacked it until they got all they needed for the moment. They picked them up and headed back.
When they got there, Maria climbed up to the surface and left Michael with the pipes until she was up top. “Okay Michael.” She called down and he started to tie a bundle of the pipes to the end of the rope. Maria pulled them up and after untying them she sent the rope back down. It took ten minutes to get them all up and as soon as Michael was back up they closed the hatch.
Michael still had to dig another hole and get everything set up that he had planned when he dug this first hole. This time he was going to make sure there was nothing beneath and that he wouldn’t go deeper than he needed. Now that he had some idea of the layout beneath them it would be a simple matter of getting down to the right level to send a pipe into the hot spring’s water table.
Royal Palace, Akeshia, 02:00 (Local Time)
Celebrations were barely over but Varn and Lorj were already making plans. They were in their map room; it was exactly as it sounds as the room was one big map. It charted Akeshia and all surrounding locations and it was added to every time a new place was located or conquered. All Greenway locations were clearly marked, as was the location of the Order’s temple that they had already raided. There was also marked locations based on trade routes to frontier locations.
In the centre of the room was a table of white marble on which lay piles of paper charts, details on each village or town and reports from the agents they would send out to assess the locations worth and value. They looked over it all while blood still dripped from the cliffs of Cathearia but that wasn’t deterring the brothers. “There’s always Twintoria.” Lorj said
“Please…where’s the sport in that? We could do that ourselves in one day.” Varn said
“You are turning down the chance to kill lots of people yourself?” Lorj asked
“What? I want a little challenge…just not one that will take as long as Cathearia.” Varn said
“Okay. According to the records we got from our new citizens, they occasionally trade with a people somewhere out here to the north east.”
“That’s a little off our usual targets. We don’t have anything out that far for supply line. What about here? Vodarin, good large population, resources…that would be a good staging area and from what I hear, the locals are exceptional.”
“You mean the women are exceptional don’t you? You know there are only so many women in the planet.”
“Yes.” Varn said
“Well…so far you haven’t had the best of luck with your harems. Sooner or later we’re going to run out of women and humans will become extinct…although it does make it easier to feed the beasts at the coliseum.” Lorj said
“See, I do come in handy.” Varn said, “Anyway. Are there anymore rumours around?”
“Just the same ones, but they are spreading.” Lorj said
“Where from this time?”
“Avalik. From there I tracked it back to Sili, then Erki, Thro, Shisilia, Hamidok, Diegis, Selegna and from there it’s into a region that we’ve never been.”
“I take it that they are being taken seriously.”
“People are beginning to take trips to meet them…so I’ve heard. Apparently the high priest of the order has claimed that their so called Protector emerged from a great statue and spoke directly to them and that a new Greenway opened up specifically for them.”
“If it’s true…”
“I know, we may need to take care of this before we anticipated. Although we do need to find them first.” Lorj said
“If we tell father, he’ll blow a volcano.” Varn said, “Some people get all the great tricks.”
“Oh would you stop. Our father is born of the stars. At least he was generous enough to grant us with some of his power.” Lorj said
“You know you can stop kissing up to him when he’s not in the room, and he only gave us enough to make sure we were superior to all those out there yet not enough to even remotely challenge him.” Varn said
“Not that we would.” Lorj said sternly
“No but having more than we do would let us trail a path of fire from one Greenway to the next.” Varn said, “And we could have done it 6 generations of us ago.”
“Perhaps. But…we still make progress. Soon all this world will know our power, so it will take longer than we’d like.”
“A lot longer.” Varn said
“Just…where next?” Lorj asked
“Ah…here.” Varn said as he stabbed a dagger into the map randomly, “Newkak.”
Lorj thought about it and shrugged his shoulders, “Hm, yes okay. It’ll expand our connections into the western frontiers.”
“Exactly. If those rumours you spoke of are true then this will get us close to that region…assuming they don’t track back further.” Varn said
“You actually using your brain? Hmm, well they say the world is full of infinite wonders.”
Varn looked at him, “You want me to kill you right? You want me to just grab your throat and rip it from you.”
“That’s the brother I know.” Lorj said with a smile, “And you can try if you want. You and I both know we’d be fighting until the sun dies. We never could beat each other.”
“Yeah I know…it sucks.” Varn said
“Tell me about it. I like having the choice of killing whoever I want.”
“Instead there are two we cant…each other and him.” Varn said
“Come on. We give the 3rd battalion a rest an assign then to guard the city for a while. They did well with Cathearia and deserve a rest. I think it’s time the 5th got some action.”
“In the meantime, I’m going to the Coliseum.” Varn said
“Going to feed your pet?”
“Yes. Snookie needs a good meal.”
Lorj shook his head and closed his eyes, even after all these years he still couldn’t believe his brother named it that. However, he learned to just let it pass and move on with his plans as his brother left.
The Cabin, Sunset
With their own fire blazing away, the young family looked over their work to date and couldn’t help being proud of themselves. This was the first time they were doing anything like this and things were going well. Already they could see themselves living in it and were looking forward to actually spending their first night here. They had already started calling it home, and it was, they had accepted that there was no way back and even if they could there was nothing that they could do to stop Kivar’s invasion so their only option was to live here and not one of them wanted to make it seem like a second choice. They were going to live as well as they could and do what they could to get things settled.
It had been a very hard day’s work since they discovered the scorpions beneath them and as the sun was dipping over the horizon, they put down their tools and sat by the fire. They just wanted to take a breather before they headed back to Edran but they looked around at their work. The third wall was built and ready to be erected tomorrow as well as the main sections of the defensive wall that Kyle and Tess were working on. Aside from the exertions of using their powers for lifting the large sections, tomorrow would be a fairly light day.
“You know, we’re going to need a lot more stone.” Kyle said
“Why?” Max asked
“The wall. I mean thick wood is great but if that was all it took then Edran would be on the ground. That big bull thing you took car of back when we showed up…that could get through it easily no matter what mojo you put on it.” Kyle said
“He’s right. That thing was pretty damned strong.” Michael said
“I think we can trade with Lucar for more.” Max said
“With what? We’ve already helped them by making better tools for them to use.” Isabel asked
“They built their home out of a mountain right…cave ins have to be a problem.” Liz said, “Maybe you can shore up some of their weaker areas.”
“Well, it’s something we could talk to them about.” Max said, “Anything else we’re going to need soon?”
“Yeah, Michael…you’re going to be putting up the interior walls right?” Tess asked
“Yeah, just as soon as the last wall is up. Why?” Michael asked
“Well I was thinking about heating ducts.” Tess said
“Heating? It’s like 25 degrees out here.” Alex said
“Yes, now. But we have no idea what winter is like these days. For all we know this place could be a practical glacier.” Tess said
“Oh…yeah.” Max said, “We need to do something about that.”
“That’s where heating vents comes in. We’re turning one of the springs into a room for us to bathe in, building up around it would need the heat to go somewhere.”
“Small vents connecting to that room would let the heat out in other rooms. We could make the roof so that hatches can be opened and closed so that in summer we could leave it open and let the heat out. In winter it’ll be closed so that the heat goes through the house.” Kyle said
“Is it doable?” Liz asked
“Yeah.” Michael said, “If we could find away to insulate them…too much heat might get out but yes, we could do it.”
“Well, just don’t make any asbestos and we’ll be fine.” Isabel said as she looked up and saw the last of the daylight slipping away. “I guess we should get going.”
“Yeah, Et’ani will be expecting us.” Max said, “And someone remind me to ask Et’ani what winter is like around here. I think a little more preparation would be a good idea before we’re 6ft deep in snow.”
“Snowball fight…oh I always wanted to do that.” Liz said
“Uh, guys…it’s just ice crystals.” Tess said. They all looked at her like she was nuts, “What? You guys look like you’ve never seen snow before.”
“Uh, because we haven’t…at least not in the fun amounts. We are…were in the middle of a desert remember?” Liz said
“Oh yeah. Nacedo had us moving around so much that we spent a lot of time up north with the snow. I guess I got used to it.” Tess said
“Uh huh.” Maria said
“What? So I didn’t exactly remember that Roswell didn’t have much on the cold seasons.” Tess said
“Yeah, what was that they said about blondes?” Michael asked
“They have all the fun?” Max said
“No, the other one.”
“Oh the dumb…thing.” Max said as he quickly shut his mouth. However, it was Michael that started this little chat and he suddenly had three blonde women with crossed arms staring at him. He tried to take a step back but Isabel and Tess took a step forward with Maria taking the lead.
“Michael? Is that what you were referring to?” Isabel asked
“I…eh…obviously wasn’t referring in anyway to…” Michael started but then Maria interrupted by holding up her hand
“Ladies, mind if I take this one?” she asked
“Sure.” Tess and Isabel said together
Maria looked back at her lover, the look in her eyes made Michael very afraid. “Michael, let’s take a walk.”
“Na uh. Stayin’ here.” Michael said
“Woose.” Kyle said
“And I know her.” Michael told him, “I’m safer right here and so many levels.”
“Fine.” Maria said
“Fine?” Michael asked
“Yeah, just let’s see how long it’ll be before I can get you alone…and not the good kind of alone.” Maria said
“That’s it?” Tess asked
“Trust me…he’ll take his punishment like a good little boy.” Maria said
“Huh?” Isabel asked
“Well it’s either that, or Michael is going to be very lonely at night.” Maria said
“Uh, Honey?” Michael said
“Oh don’t you Honey me.” Maria said, “Not after that comment. You are so busted.”
Maria stormed off with Isabel and Tess in tow. The others followed quickly, as Michael stood there Max came up and patted him on his back, “Real smooth.”
“I’m so dead. Why can’t I get this right? We get a month of utter greatness and then my mouth screws it up.” Michael said as he reached the portal and followed the others through.
Gathering Circle, Edran, Immediately Following
They arrived on time but one route there were a few small animals they came across. They made the kill for dinner; they knew that today’s hunt wasn’t as successful as usual so they were making a stew. A little extra meat wouldn’t hurt and besides, they Edrans had been good to them so as long as they were able, taking a few extra minutes to bring some more food was never a bad thing. “You look like you had an interesting day?” Et’ani asked
“You have no idea.” Max said
“Oh do you know anything about great big scorpions? Lots of legs with a big stinger on their tails?”
“Oh yes. They plague the village of Mithrilia from a cave that extends deep underground.”
“Mithrilia? You haven’t mentioned that one before.” Tess said
“They are a farming community to the west. They grow many crops that supply seeds to many other villages.” Et’ani said, “They don’t have much defence but they train fighters to do what they can. Why?”
“Oh we just met some.” Liz said with a smile
“Where? At your new home?”
“Eh…sort of.” Max said, “But there’s no reason to worry. They’re not an issue at the moment.”
Then Et’ani saw something between Michael and Maria, “Is something wrong?”
“Oh someone has to learn to think before they speak.” Tess said
“But Maria’s working on a little punishment.” Isabel said
“I said I’m sorry.” Michael said, “And it was a joke.”
“Okay then. Since it was meant as a joke…one that you wont be using again, I think I know what to do.” Maria said
“Oh?” Michael asked
Maria smiled, she could have endless fun with this. “You’ll see.”
Just then Liz suddenly looked up. She could see the stars through gaps in the branches, her eyes shifted back and forth as though she was looking for something.
“You okay?” Max asked quietly
“Yes. I must just be getting paranoid.” Liz said
“Why?” Alex asked
“Well…I feel like someone’s watching.” Liz said
Moon One…
In a deep crater on the oldest of the three moons that now orbit’s the Earth, a glowing white light hid on the border between the light side and the dark side of the grey surface. It was the size of Everest but without telescopes it would be impossible to see and just as it was pure light on the outside, the inside was the same as was it’s occupants.
“Her senses are increasing.”
“Impressive. Side effects from their journey continue to be progressing. How long before the others begin?”
“Within the next lunar cycle.”
“The human female will detect us if left as it is.”
“Change psychic resonance field surrounding us.”
“Done.”
“Continue to monitor, adapt if her skills increase. Despite her status she will not progress above level 7. It was not possible for Antarians from their time period and since she is human I anticipate she will not exceed level 5. Analysis concurs. Given human evolution of their time frame level 1 would barely be possible however her connection to the Antarian and the Granolith overload has changed that.”
“What if their genetics become unstable?”
“No longer possible. That timescale has already passed. Their genetics are stable. As soon as the next lunar cycle is complete begin scans. Anticipation presents that time will be correct for our assignment in 7 months from this moment.”
“Shall we interfere with the situation on the planet?”
“Negative. The temporal quake has corrupted too much of Kivar’s genetics and essence. What he does is not our concern.”
To Be Continued…
Well ladies and gentlemen. The poll is closed and the results are in. 1st, by 1 vote, we have Evan's 8 followed by UFH and then DNA. Hopefully by the time i get these done i will have a working plot line for Other Paths 2 (this will be happening as i promised).
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 7
Girl’s Hut, Edran, 20:00
Maria was enjoying doling out her punishment to Michael, she was liking it a whole lot. First she had him strip naked and then she danced around, gliding her hands over her body seductively as she removed her own clothes. She had Michael hard and he really thought he was going to enjoy this, the only problem was that Maria intended on him being hard and keeping him that way without giving him a damn thing.
So there was Michael, he had no idea just how far Maria was going to take him to the brink of madness and sucking on one of her delicious breasts. He licked and kissed each mound. He took the plump little nub between his lips and sucked it hungrily, teasing the very tip with gentle flicks of his tongue. Maria writhed on the bed, muttering breathlessly as Michael took one breast and then other into her mouth, he devoured them and stuffed his face on the sweet flesh. The pounding in Maria’s cunt was like a drumbeat and sending torrents of fire throughout her body, Michael just kept lavishing her breasts with hot, wet kisses.
“Michael...oh...Michael...eat me, please!” Maria thrashed frantically on the bed, her body arching to push more of those lovely breasts into his mouth. Michael gave each globe another kiss before slowly making her way down, trailing his tongue across his lover’s flat tummy until he was poised above Maria’s cunt. She spread open to her, inviting her caresses, revealing the pink inner flesh of a beautiful, hot pussy.
“Mmmm…nice.” Michael muttered. He ran her finger down the length of Maria’s slit, stroking the glistening wet lips. Maria sucked in a hissing breath, hips rising off the bed in search of more of the incredible sensations. Michael traced the subtle shape of Maria’s outer folds, hypnotized by the silken feel of those wet lips. The scent of her arousal filled the air, and it was making his head spin. He dropped his head between Maria’s legs, inhaling the fragrance of the woman’s desire and need. Parting the slick pussy lips with his fingers, Michael flicked his tongue against Maria’s clit.
The blonde squirmed on the bed, moaning softly under her boyfriend’s touch. Michael gazed up from between her legs and smiled sweetly before plunging in with his tongue to lap wildly at the folds of her cunt. He licked up and down the length of the young woman’s cleft, feeding on the sweet honey that oozed into his mouth. Maria’s cunt was delicious and he couldn’t get enough of it, not in a million years. He covered her pussy with her mouth, sucking it as he probed deeper with his tongue. Maria bucked wildly against him, her hips rising to meet each stroke again and again.
“Yes…yes!” Maria bounced excitedly on the bed, grabbing fistfuls of animal fur blanket as if holding on for dear life. Her pussy clenched around Michael’s face, pulling him closer and deeper, holding him in place. Michael swirled his tongue between the puffy folds, fucking her with his tongue mercilessly until he knew Maria couldn’t take anymore. He kissed his way up Maria’s slit then slowly wrapped his lips around her clit, slurping into his mouth to suck on the tiny nub. She howled in ecstasy, her body arching off the bed as Michael stroked the pulsing button with his lips. He held Maria’s clit firmly in his mouth; Michael ran his tongue around the erect little button. Maria exploded in climax, heaving forward with a primal grunt, the juices gushing from that cunt so furiously that Michael struggled to keep up with the flow. His tongue worked overtime as he lapped up the sweet, rich syrup, licking the stickiness off Maria’s inner thighs, he didn’t want to waste so much as a drop of the savoury wetness.
Michael was hot, his cock straining and desperate to be back inside of his lover’s soaked pussy. Carefully he kissed his way back up her flushed body, as Maria felt the tip of his dick against her she pushed Maria onto his back and wrapped her hand around his length. She stroked him quickly a few times and then stood back up, grabbed her clothes and got dressed.
“Uh…Maria?” Michael said
“This is punishment remember. I get what I want, you…you get stuck with your hand.” Maria said as she kissed him hard and fast before walking out of the room, leaving a very breathless and frustrated Michael.
The Cabin, 06:00 The Next Morning
Before the sun was even peaking up over the skyline, the group was wide-awake, washed, freshened up their clothes and gotten off to work early. The second they arrived they all moved to their jobs and since today was going to be a relatively light day. Of course that couldn’t be said for the large wall they were going to pushing up into place. Kyle was setting up the little pulley system they had gotten ready the last time they put up a wall as the others were making sure that the frame and the wall itself was ready.
As soon was everything was ready, ropes were attached and the humans started pulling on the other end of the ropes. It started to lift with the help of the aliens who used their powers to give it that extra little push and levitated it. The wall moved up, inch by inch, they took it slowly to make sure they didn’t break anything and as it slowly rose up into position Liz used her new gifts to push or pull it left or right to make sure it was perfectly aligned with the frame of the house.
After two hours, each of them was sweating and straining. All that wood was very heavy and it was a fight to keep each advancement from crashing back to the ground but they had done well and brought it with in a foot of being in the right spot. They all took a single deep breath and pulled as hard as they could. The wood thumped against the frame and immediately Max and Michael went to each of the sides and used their powers to fuse the wall to rest of the cabin. At first it was just a couple of joins just to hold it in place but after that they used their powers to fuse the entire height of the wall together. For safety, and a little paranoia about it crashing to the ground in the middle of the night, Tess had gone inside and did the same to the inside join as Kyle and Alex hammered some nails in.
With that done, the back wall was finished leaving only the last side one. After that work would begin on the inside, the internal walls, finishing off their staircase, the halls and the corridor to their bathroom/hot spring. However, just by doing that one wall it left their arms sore and they needed a break. They all moved down to the riverbank and took a few sips of water before they rested.
They only took half an hours rest before they got back to work, Michael was eager to get back to his project so he went to where he was keeping the pipes and welt to work. He may have gotten better in the use of his powers but he still wasn’t as proficient as the others. Tess’s help had work wonders but he still had a little lack of control so he needed to practice. Michael took one pipe and broke it into pieces so that he could practice on each fragment. It took a lot of work but after a while he eventually just what to do to restore the pipes to their original condition. He couldn’t help but be proud of himself when he got the exact procedure down. It was so simple that he mental kicked himself for not being able to get it sooner but at the very least it meant he could keep this a surprise.
He also worked to control his blasts; he needed to dig another hole and preferably one that didn’t dig down to Roswell. His next one was much better, it was big enough for him to jump inside and he pushed his finger into the soft dirt toward the other hot spring on this side of the river. Michael closed his eyes tightly and looked away, hoping that there wouldn’t be too much of a backlash when he started. He focused all of his energy through his finger and sent it out in a single wave. A shower of dirt covered him as he drilled a hole through the ground. He stopped it just sort of the water and started to push the pipes in.
As he reached the end of one, Michael pressed the end of the next one to it and held both in his hand. When he pulled his hand back the two were melted together and held in a perfect seam. He pushed it in further and did the same again, then again, then again until he pushed through to the hot spring and water came flowing out. Michael smiled and used a clump of moss to act as a plug. There was still much work for him to do and he needed to find a pump and someway to power it so that there would be a flow of water into their house but there was time for that later.
In the meantime he rejoined the others inside as they started placing wall panels up inside, they would get to the final wall later but right now they wanted it left off since it would be easier to get the big panels through the cabin. Every once and a while they would become uninterested in their work. Sometimes it just seamed so exhausting but them they successfully did things that moved them up a step and they got a second wind and a sense of enthusiasm that pushed them on. They knew that it would only be a matter of days before their new home would be ready to live in and they were getting really excited.
6 Days Later…
It was done, a month and a half’s worth of work was standing before them and it was gleaming…at least to their eyes. They had built their very first home that was theirs and were fairly impressed with what they had come up with. There were still a few details to get sorted, there wasn’t a banister on the staircase and while the pipes were in place they still didn’t have hot running water. Michael was having a bit of a time looking for a pump in the school, he knew there had to be one lying around somewhere it was just a matter of finding it. There was also a slight issue of the door sticking, no matter how much they tinkered with it they just couldn’t get it right.
Aside from that they had gotten everything pretty much done, Tess and Isabel even made some glass for the windows by laying out some sand and melting it until it was white hot and shaped it into sheets of glass. Soon they just had to go inside and have a look around, just to take it all in before they moved in. That was when Liz spotted it.
“Uh oh.” Liz said
“What?” Maria asked
“We kinda forgot something.” Liz said with crossed arms and attempting not to laugh
“Huh?” Tess said
“Look around…it’ll hit ya.” Liz said
They all looked around their living room, going over every everything they could see. “Oh…yeah.” Max said
“You’re seein’ it?” Isabel asked
“Oh yeah. Well…not seeing it as the case may be.” Max said, “And…eh…we’re pretty stupid for forgetting it.”
“Guys…I’m not…aghhhh, yeah, now I got it.” Alex said
“What?” Kyle and Maria said at the same time
“No furniture.” Liz said
Everyone looked around again, “Ooooh.” They all said
“Well…that’s just…we can’t be expected to get everything right, right away.” Tess said
“Kind of a big thing to forget.” Max said, “But we all blew that play. Okay so we have a little more work to do.”
“Hmmm…you know Et’ani has a party gathering thing planned for tonight.” Maria said
“Yeah.” Max said, “Uh…okay, how do we do this fast?”
“We can’t.” Liz said, “It’s not like the gathering his happening here and all we will be doing is showing them around. All we need is chairs and table for tonight. Tomorrow we can work on beds, desks and I hope to god some sofas. I really don’t want to be sitting on hard wood seats all day.”
“Not that we’d be spending our time sitting on our butts all day.” Alex said
“I’m sure I can come up with a few things.” Isabel said, “And if it’s padding your looking for I think we can come up with enough feathers.”
“Hmmm, big giant viscous birds that next 2 or 3 miles from here.” Michael said
“You do know that’s not a good thing right? They’ll probably want to eat us.” Kyle said
“Well we haven’t seen them so I like to think they don’t spend too much time here. As for going to get a bunch of loose feathers…not much of a worry.” Michael said
“Yeah…I think I’ll hold judgement on that one.” Maria said
“I can’t believe we forgot furniture…I mean, duh.” Tess said
“Must be a Monday.” Isabel said
“I never did like Mondays.” Alex said
Roswell, Under the Cabin, Noon
Just as Liz predicted, the scorpion problem would be taken care of sooner than they anticipated. An infant, 3 feet long and the size of a dog, had come poking up through the trapdoor and proved to be very difficult to deal with. It was fast, agile and deadly. The speed of its stinger made it difficult to avoid yet the group did their best thanks to Max’s shield. The creatures jumping height alone made them want to build their defensive wall higher.
After ten minutes of running, dodging and attempting to blast the thing, they eventually succeeded. It was more of a fluke than anything else; Michael actually tripped and fell just as he was about to send off his shot. He had aimed hoping to shoot a small pile of rock so that at it would act like shrapnel and pelt the scorpion until it was either dead or out cold. As a result he ended up vaporising half of it but it left them concerned, if they couldn’t deal with an infant then what would happen if its bigger friends came knocking or when all those other eggs hatched.
It left them with the only conclusion; they had to deal with it now. So Max, Michael and with much reluctance on Max’s part, Liz, all set off into the cavern that held Roswell. The others continued with their work on their home as the trio walked in and sneaked out of what was left of their school.
“So…what first?” Michael asked
“I say we go for the eggs that we know about.” Liz said
“Not like you to go for the vulnerable ones.” Michael said
“Yes well normally I wouldn’t but this is survival and I don’t want any night time visits in our home.” Liz said
“I hear that.” Max said as they crept through town.
They headed for the nest that they knew about. When they got there they were left with the question of how to take out so many in a quick time. The last thing they wanted was to draw the attention of the big ones but Liz smiled as her new gifts allowed her to find a few bottles of whiskey that the previous owner kept.
“Is alcohol still good after a million years?” Michael asked
“One way to find out.” Max said as he opened a bottle and started pouring it over the eggs.
Then they did it with the other and another, they poured it over the eggs, they walls and on the floor. Then Max waved his hand and added a little potency to the mix then he ignited it. A wave of energy shot out of his hand and the flames erupted, they didn’t hang around long enough to watch as the eggs boiled from the insides out and burst. The three of them ran across the street and watched as the building started to burn, the fact that it was a nest drew the attention of the larger, adult creatures. Some of them ran in to save their offspring, living so close to a lava flow it had happened from time to time that the heat set a building on fire but as they came out with eggs and were on fire themselves.
“I so hate doing this.” Liz said as she extended her hand and blasted on creature.
Michael did the same, both shooting as many as they could as Max extended a shield to prevent the creatures from getting to them. Liz’s blasts weren’t as strong but they were still effective and hit deep into the animals. Michael simply blew them to bits until they were dead. Given the size of the cabin and the number of eggs they saw in that one nest, there was a good chance that there were more…a lot more. The three stayed close to each other as they moved through town. It was going to be a long job of searching every building in town but they had to do it. They stayed in the shadows and before they were done they wiped out 5 nests and over 500 of the larger creatures.
Then they approached what was the town’s hospital. For this building there was nothing left but a shell, the scorpions had made this there primary nest and hollowed it out, there were thousands of eggs and just as many of the giant animals inside. The trio looked ach each other and gulped.
“We’re going to need a bigger boat.” Michael said, quoting the lines form Jaws
“No kidding.” Max said, looking around
“Guys, there is no way we can take these out.” Liz said
“Can we blow up the building?” Michael asked
“How?” Liz asked, “If this was the movies we’d crack the gas line and let it blow but…”
“But there probably hasn’t been any gas in the mains in centuries.” Max said
“Hmmm.” Michael said
“What?” Max asked
“Well if I’m right, we should be right under the forest.” Michael said
“Yeah, so?” Liz asked
“We’re still a safe distance away from Edran. If we blast that rock on the roof, we might just get one of those very big trees come crashing down.” Michael said
“We could crush everything.” Max said
“And if it doesn’t then with that amount of wood we could torch the whole thing.” Liz said
They moved their way into a nearby building and moved up onto the roof. They chose the highest building they could find and used the gathered dust for Liz to write out a little math with her finger. She endeavoured to find the exact point where they had to hit and she then aimed Michael’s arm for the right spot.
“Done?” Michael asked after she finished manipulating his body
“Just shoot.” Liz said
Michael did so and a ball of energy hit the ceiling. The thick rock cracked and large shards fell through the cavern and impacted the hospital. It stirred the inhabitants and they started to flee.
“Michael, again, quickly.” Max said
He did so, twice just to be safe. The rock broke away and he dug deep into the above soil. It allowed the massive weight above them to push its way down. Gravity did its job and one very large tree and hurtling down and crashed through the middle of the hospital. On its way down Max focused and ignited all of the leaves of the tree, it was on fire and as it toppled into the structure it flattened everything in its path. Anything that escaped, the teenagers did their best to shoot and kill. They really didn’t want to look inside the hospital and see the mess that was left so they headed back to their entrance. However, the hole they had just made flooded the cavern with light and it would provide a fiery glow that would illuminate the forest at night. The only problem was that someone could easily fall into it if they weren’t careful.
Greenway Portal, Edran, Sunset
Always believing that it was important to clean up their own messes, Max and Michael worked to build a little fence around the great hole as Liz went back to helping the others. By the time they were done they had just enough time to clean up and get washed before going to meet Et’ani’s guests. They arrived at the Greenway just seconds before it opened.
“I thought you weren’t going to make it.” Et’ani said
“Yeah sorry. Icky yellow blood is a killer to get out.” Max said
Et’ani looked at him, “What have you been up to?”
“Killing monster scorpions.” Max said as the first of the guests arrived.
After ten minutes all of them had arrived. Et’ani made the introductions to the village leaders that the group didn’t know. The Edran leader had this planned for weeks, a celebration of the teenagers settling in to their new lives and their new home. It was important to all the leaders that Max and the others all felt at home and were settled for whatever their Father Protector had laid out for them to do.
When all the hellos were said and done, they were escorted to the Gathering Circle where the village was preparing a very elaborate meal appropriate to the occasion. It was just as impressive as the feast laid on for the arrival of the eight teenagers. The leaders had sent foods from their own villages a few hours before hand so that there were fish, deer, and other meats from all over the local Greenway network. They brought gifts of cloth and tapestries, it wasn’t much but it was all that their respective villages had to offer and it was greatly welcomed and appreciated with gratitude.
“So, Max, the Priests of the Order tell me that Our Father Protector appeared to you all?” Veger, the leader from Lucar said
“Actually his name is Larek. He’s an old friend…an old, old friend.” Max said, thinking about how much time had passed.
“And he spoke to you?” Gol asked
“Yes.” Liz said, “He wanted to let us know what happened to bring us here and give us a little something to do while we’re here.”
“Such as?” Et’ani asked
“Well let’s just say that humans had lost a lot when…you know when the ancient demons attacked.” Tess said, “Knowledge and information, lessons on how things work. Larek would like us to give that back to you. Only this time hopefully things will be done right.”
“What sort of knowledge?” Veger asked
“Uh…well, have you ever lost crops because of insect swarms?” Max asked
“Of course. It’s a yearly concern. We have taken steps but they rarely work.” Rumarti, leader from the Plain’s village of Madar, said
“One of the books can make pesticides…oh, uh they can kill the insects before they destroy the crops. This time we should be able to make the good, natural kind that isn’t nasty.” Liz said
“Amen to that.” Maria said
“You can do that?” Gol asked
“In time.” Max said, “We’ve got a lot to get set up and go through before we get to that…actually there really is a lot to get through. The library he left us is big.”
“Maybe we should each take a different subject?” Liz said
“Hey, hey, you guys wanna teach that’s fine. Don’t drag me in something I’ve been itching to get out since I first started.” Michael said
“Michael, just how many days did you turn up at school?” Isabel asked
“That’s…well okay yeah but come on.” Michael said
“Come on Spaceboy. We know stuff they could use.” Maria said, “And if we can help…”
“Yeah besides, it either that or sitting on your backside all day.” Alex said
Michael and Kyle looked at each other, “And you’re point is?” they said together
“Uh, men.” Tess said
“Hey.” Max and Alex said
“Guys, think of it this way. No TV.” Liz said
“Huh.” Kyle said
“That’s a good point.” Michael said, “Okay, we’ll find something to do.”
Soon the feast was served and everyone had a good time. Villagers danced for entertainment, music played loudly from panpipes and hand drums. The conversations continued and everyone mingled among the leaders. After a couple of hours of enjoying themselves, they realised that it was time for the little tour of their new house so they headed off to the Greenway.
The Cabin, 22:10
They arrived and instantly the collection of leader’s looked over the strangely designed house. They had never seen anything like it before with its two story walls and guttering to allow rain to flow into one of the hot springs. The angled roof alone was off to them, they had flat roofs and never considered the advantages of allowed the rain to run off it instead of gathering on the surface. In most cases they just placed grooves in it to let it flow away or it was thatched tightly enough to act as a barrier and only letting very light water threw before it ran off the straw.
As the leaders began their tour, their eldest children took position around where the Greenway portal was situated and started to ritualistically mark the boundary of it. They were drawing the circles and glyphs identically to all other portals. It was the same for their parents if they ever discovered a portal and took diligent care to make the markings as accurate and be as diligent about it as possible.
Max and the others showed them all of the rooms, how Michael drew heat from the hot spring in their bathroom and spread it throughout the house as well as how it could be shit off my opened the roof of that room. Liz showed them where they would be planting their little garden to grow their own crops and how they irrigated it by creating a trench from the river as well as their little kitchen. The only difference to the kitchens they were used to was that there wasn’t an oven. Any meat they had was going to be cooked over the open flame of their fireplace.
They covered everything they could think of. Isabel and the others even had finished some moderations of furniture. There was chairs and a table for eating their meals as well as chairs in their living room. The only difference in those chairs was that the wood was covered with animal fur and padded out with feathers and a little alien power synthesised sponge. The leaders were astounded at the comfort and instantly wanted to trade for them but held their tongues…maybe later.
Their guest spent another hour looking around, marvelling at the turn of a knob and watching as cold water came pouring out. Michael had hooked a second set of pipes up to the crest of the waterfall and allowing the pressure of the rapids above to push the water through the pipes. He promised that he’d teach the others how to do the same for the villages that had to travel any distance to get their water supply, assuming he could find more pipes and some pumps to cover some of the distance that had to be covered. However, as the tour concluded, the leaders met up with their children who waited outside and then returned through the Greenway.
...
..
.
Girl’s Hut, Edran, 20:00
Maria was enjoying doling out her punishment to Michael, she was liking it a whole lot. First she had him strip naked and then she danced around, gliding her hands over her body seductively as she removed her own clothes. She had Michael hard and he really thought he was going to enjoy this, the only problem was that Maria intended on him being hard and keeping him that way without giving him a damn thing.
So there was Michael, he had no idea just how far Maria was going to take him to the brink of madness and sucking on one of her delicious breasts. He licked and kissed each mound. He took the plump little nub between his lips and sucked it hungrily, teasing the very tip with gentle flicks of his tongue. Maria writhed on the bed, muttering breathlessly as Michael took one breast and then other into her mouth, he devoured them and stuffed his face on the sweet flesh. The pounding in Maria’s cunt was like a drumbeat and sending torrents of fire throughout her body, Michael just kept lavishing her breasts with hot, wet kisses.
“Michael...oh...Michael...eat me, please!” Maria thrashed frantically on the bed, her body arching to push more of those lovely breasts into his mouth. Michael gave each globe another kiss before slowly making her way down, trailing his tongue across his lover’s flat tummy until he was poised above Maria’s cunt. She spread open to her, inviting her caresses, revealing the pink inner flesh of a beautiful, hot pussy.
“Mmmm…nice.” Michael muttered. He ran her finger down the length of Maria’s slit, stroking the glistening wet lips. Maria sucked in a hissing breath, hips rising off the bed in search of more of the incredible sensations. Michael traced the subtle shape of Maria’s outer folds, hypnotized by the silken feel of those wet lips. The scent of her arousal filled the air, and it was making his head spin. He dropped his head between Maria’s legs, inhaling the fragrance of the woman’s desire and need. Parting the slick pussy lips with his fingers, Michael flicked his tongue against Maria’s clit.
The blonde squirmed on the bed, moaning softly under her boyfriend’s touch. Michael gazed up from between her legs and smiled sweetly before plunging in with his tongue to lap wildly at the folds of her cunt. He licked up and down the length of the young woman’s cleft, feeding on the sweet honey that oozed into his mouth. Maria’s cunt was delicious and he couldn’t get enough of it, not in a million years. He covered her pussy with her mouth, sucking it as he probed deeper with his tongue. Maria bucked wildly against him, her hips rising to meet each stroke again and again.
“Yes…yes!” Maria bounced excitedly on the bed, grabbing fistfuls of animal fur blanket as if holding on for dear life. Her pussy clenched around Michael’s face, pulling him closer and deeper, holding him in place. Michael swirled his tongue between the puffy folds, fucking her with his tongue mercilessly until he knew Maria couldn’t take anymore. He kissed his way up Maria’s slit then slowly wrapped his lips around her clit, slurping into his mouth to suck on the tiny nub. She howled in ecstasy, her body arching off the bed as Michael stroked the pulsing button with his lips. He held Maria’s clit firmly in his mouth; Michael ran his tongue around the erect little button. Maria exploded in climax, heaving forward with a primal grunt, the juices gushing from that cunt so furiously that Michael struggled to keep up with the flow. His tongue worked overtime as he lapped up the sweet, rich syrup, licking the stickiness off Maria’s inner thighs, he didn’t want to waste so much as a drop of the savoury wetness.
Michael was hot, his cock straining and desperate to be back inside of his lover’s soaked pussy. Carefully he kissed his way back up her flushed body, as Maria felt the tip of his dick against her she pushed Maria onto his back and wrapped her hand around his length. She stroked him quickly a few times and then stood back up, grabbed her clothes and got dressed.
“Uh…Maria?” Michael said
“This is punishment remember. I get what I want, you…you get stuck with your hand.” Maria said as she kissed him hard and fast before walking out of the room, leaving a very breathless and frustrated Michael.
The Cabin, 06:00 The Next Morning
Before the sun was even peaking up over the skyline, the group was wide-awake, washed, freshened up their clothes and gotten off to work early. The second they arrived they all moved to their jobs and since today was going to be a relatively light day. Of course that couldn’t be said for the large wall they were going to pushing up into place. Kyle was setting up the little pulley system they had gotten ready the last time they put up a wall as the others were making sure that the frame and the wall itself was ready.
As soon was everything was ready, ropes were attached and the humans started pulling on the other end of the ropes. It started to lift with the help of the aliens who used their powers to give it that extra little push and levitated it. The wall moved up, inch by inch, they took it slowly to make sure they didn’t break anything and as it slowly rose up into position Liz used her new gifts to push or pull it left or right to make sure it was perfectly aligned with the frame of the house.
After two hours, each of them was sweating and straining. All that wood was very heavy and it was a fight to keep each advancement from crashing back to the ground but they had done well and brought it with in a foot of being in the right spot. They all took a single deep breath and pulled as hard as they could. The wood thumped against the frame and immediately Max and Michael went to each of the sides and used their powers to fuse the wall to rest of the cabin. At first it was just a couple of joins just to hold it in place but after that they used their powers to fuse the entire height of the wall together. For safety, and a little paranoia about it crashing to the ground in the middle of the night, Tess had gone inside and did the same to the inside join as Kyle and Alex hammered some nails in.
With that done, the back wall was finished leaving only the last side one. After that work would begin on the inside, the internal walls, finishing off their staircase, the halls and the corridor to their bathroom/hot spring. However, just by doing that one wall it left their arms sore and they needed a break. They all moved down to the riverbank and took a few sips of water before they rested.
They only took half an hours rest before they got back to work, Michael was eager to get back to his project so he went to where he was keeping the pipes and welt to work. He may have gotten better in the use of his powers but he still wasn’t as proficient as the others. Tess’s help had work wonders but he still had a little lack of control so he needed to practice. Michael took one pipe and broke it into pieces so that he could practice on each fragment. It took a lot of work but after a while he eventually just what to do to restore the pipes to their original condition. He couldn’t help but be proud of himself when he got the exact procedure down. It was so simple that he mental kicked himself for not being able to get it sooner but at the very least it meant he could keep this a surprise.
He also worked to control his blasts; he needed to dig another hole and preferably one that didn’t dig down to Roswell. His next one was much better, it was big enough for him to jump inside and he pushed his finger into the soft dirt toward the other hot spring on this side of the river. Michael closed his eyes tightly and looked away, hoping that there wouldn’t be too much of a backlash when he started. He focused all of his energy through his finger and sent it out in a single wave. A shower of dirt covered him as he drilled a hole through the ground. He stopped it just sort of the water and started to push the pipes in.
As he reached the end of one, Michael pressed the end of the next one to it and held both in his hand. When he pulled his hand back the two were melted together and held in a perfect seam. He pushed it in further and did the same again, then again, then again until he pushed through to the hot spring and water came flowing out. Michael smiled and used a clump of moss to act as a plug. There was still much work for him to do and he needed to find a pump and someway to power it so that there would be a flow of water into their house but there was time for that later.
In the meantime he rejoined the others inside as they started placing wall panels up inside, they would get to the final wall later but right now they wanted it left off since it would be easier to get the big panels through the cabin. Every once and a while they would become uninterested in their work. Sometimes it just seamed so exhausting but them they successfully did things that moved them up a step and they got a second wind and a sense of enthusiasm that pushed them on. They knew that it would only be a matter of days before their new home would be ready to live in and they were getting really excited.
6 Days Later…
It was done, a month and a half’s worth of work was standing before them and it was gleaming…at least to their eyes. They had built their very first home that was theirs and were fairly impressed with what they had come up with. There were still a few details to get sorted, there wasn’t a banister on the staircase and while the pipes were in place they still didn’t have hot running water. Michael was having a bit of a time looking for a pump in the school, he knew there had to be one lying around somewhere it was just a matter of finding it. There was also a slight issue of the door sticking, no matter how much they tinkered with it they just couldn’t get it right.
Aside from that they had gotten everything pretty much done, Tess and Isabel even made some glass for the windows by laying out some sand and melting it until it was white hot and shaped it into sheets of glass. Soon they just had to go inside and have a look around, just to take it all in before they moved in. That was when Liz spotted it.
“Uh oh.” Liz said
“What?” Maria asked
“We kinda forgot something.” Liz said with crossed arms and attempting not to laugh
“Huh?” Tess said
“Look around…it’ll hit ya.” Liz said
They all looked around their living room, going over every everything they could see. “Oh…yeah.” Max said
“You’re seein’ it?” Isabel asked
“Oh yeah. Well…not seeing it as the case may be.” Max said, “And…eh…we’re pretty stupid for forgetting it.”
“Guys…I’m not…aghhhh, yeah, now I got it.” Alex said
“What?” Kyle and Maria said at the same time
“No furniture.” Liz said
Everyone looked around again, “Ooooh.” They all said
“Well…that’s just…we can’t be expected to get everything right, right away.” Tess said
“Kind of a big thing to forget.” Max said, “But we all blew that play. Okay so we have a little more work to do.”
“Hmmm…you know Et’ani has a party gathering thing planned for tonight.” Maria said
“Yeah.” Max said, “Uh…okay, how do we do this fast?”
“We can’t.” Liz said, “It’s not like the gathering his happening here and all we will be doing is showing them around. All we need is chairs and table for tonight. Tomorrow we can work on beds, desks and I hope to god some sofas. I really don’t want to be sitting on hard wood seats all day.”
“Not that we’d be spending our time sitting on our butts all day.” Alex said
“I’m sure I can come up with a few things.” Isabel said, “And if it’s padding your looking for I think we can come up with enough feathers.”
“Hmmm, big giant viscous birds that next 2 or 3 miles from here.” Michael said
“You do know that’s not a good thing right? They’ll probably want to eat us.” Kyle said
“Well we haven’t seen them so I like to think they don’t spend too much time here. As for going to get a bunch of loose feathers…not much of a worry.” Michael said
“Yeah…I think I’ll hold judgement on that one.” Maria said
“I can’t believe we forgot furniture…I mean, duh.” Tess said
“Must be a Monday.” Isabel said
“I never did like Mondays.” Alex said
Roswell, Under the Cabin, Noon
Just as Liz predicted, the scorpion problem would be taken care of sooner than they anticipated. An infant, 3 feet long and the size of a dog, had come poking up through the trapdoor and proved to be very difficult to deal with. It was fast, agile and deadly. The speed of its stinger made it difficult to avoid yet the group did their best thanks to Max’s shield. The creatures jumping height alone made them want to build their defensive wall higher.
After ten minutes of running, dodging and attempting to blast the thing, they eventually succeeded. It was more of a fluke than anything else; Michael actually tripped and fell just as he was about to send off his shot. He had aimed hoping to shoot a small pile of rock so that at it would act like shrapnel and pelt the scorpion until it was either dead or out cold. As a result he ended up vaporising half of it but it left them concerned, if they couldn’t deal with an infant then what would happen if its bigger friends came knocking or when all those other eggs hatched.
It left them with the only conclusion; they had to deal with it now. So Max, Michael and with much reluctance on Max’s part, Liz, all set off into the cavern that held Roswell. The others continued with their work on their home as the trio walked in and sneaked out of what was left of their school.
“So…what first?” Michael asked
“I say we go for the eggs that we know about.” Liz said
“Not like you to go for the vulnerable ones.” Michael said
“Yes well normally I wouldn’t but this is survival and I don’t want any night time visits in our home.” Liz said
“I hear that.” Max said as they crept through town.
They headed for the nest that they knew about. When they got there they were left with the question of how to take out so many in a quick time. The last thing they wanted was to draw the attention of the big ones but Liz smiled as her new gifts allowed her to find a few bottles of whiskey that the previous owner kept.
“Is alcohol still good after a million years?” Michael asked
“One way to find out.” Max said as he opened a bottle and started pouring it over the eggs.
Then they did it with the other and another, they poured it over the eggs, they walls and on the floor. Then Max waved his hand and added a little potency to the mix then he ignited it. A wave of energy shot out of his hand and the flames erupted, they didn’t hang around long enough to watch as the eggs boiled from the insides out and burst. The three of them ran across the street and watched as the building started to burn, the fact that it was a nest drew the attention of the larger, adult creatures. Some of them ran in to save their offspring, living so close to a lava flow it had happened from time to time that the heat set a building on fire but as they came out with eggs and were on fire themselves.
“I so hate doing this.” Liz said as she extended her hand and blasted on creature.
Michael did the same, both shooting as many as they could as Max extended a shield to prevent the creatures from getting to them. Liz’s blasts weren’t as strong but they were still effective and hit deep into the animals. Michael simply blew them to bits until they were dead. Given the size of the cabin and the number of eggs they saw in that one nest, there was a good chance that there were more…a lot more. The three stayed close to each other as they moved through town. It was going to be a long job of searching every building in town but they had to do it. They stayed in the shadows and before they were done they wiped out 5 nests and over 500 of the larger creatures.
Then they approached what was the town’s hospital. For this building there was nothing left but a shell, the scorpions had made this there primary nest and hollowed it out, there were thousands of eggs and just as many of the giant animals inside. The trio looked ach each other and gulped.
“We’re going to need a bigger boat.” Michael said, quoting the lines form Jaws
“No kidding.” Max said, looking around
“Guys, there is no way we can take these out.” Liz said
“Can we blow up the building?” Michael asked
“How?” Liz asked, “If this was the movies we’d crack the gas line and let it blow but…”
“But there probably hasn’t been any gas in the mains in centuries.” Max said
“Hmmm.” Michael said
“What?” Max asked
“Well if I’m right, we should be right under the forest.” Michael said
“Yeah, so?” Liz asked
“We’re still a safe distance away from Edran. If we blast that rock on the roof, we might just get one of those very big trees come crashing down.” Michael said
“We could crush everything.” Max said
“And if it doesn’t then with that amount of wood we could torch the whole thing.” Liz said
They moved their way into a nearby building and moved up onto the roof. They chose the highest building they could find and used the gathered dust for Liz to write out a little math with her finger. She endeavoured to find the exact point where they had to hit and she then aimed Michael’s arm for the right spot.
“Done?” Michael asked after she finished manipulating his body
“Just shoot.” Liz said
Michael did so and a ball of energy hit the ceiling. The thick rock cracked and large shards fell through the cavern and impacted the hospital. It stirred the inhabitants and they started to flee.
“Michael, again, quickly.” Max said
He did so, twice just to be safe. The rock broke away and he dug deep into the above soil. It allowed the massive weight above them to push its way down. Gravity did its job and one very large tree and hurtling down and crashed through the middle of the hospital. On its way down Max focused and ignited all of the leaves of the tree, it was on fire and as it toppled into the structure it flattened everything in its path. Anything that escaped, the teenagers did their best to shoot and kill. They really didn’t want to look inside the hospital and see the mess that was left so they headed back to their entrance. However, the hole they had just made flooded the cavern with light and it would provide a fiery glow that would illuminate the forest at night. The only problem was that someone could easily fall into it if they weren’t careful.
Greenway Portal, Edran, Sunset
Always believing that it was important to clean up their own messes, Max and Michael worked to build a little fence around the great hole as Liz went back to helping the others. By the time they were done they had just enough time to clean up and get washed before going to meet Et’ani’s guests. They arrived at the Greenway just seconds before it opened.
“I thought you weren’t going to make it.” Et’ani said
“Yeah sorry. Icky yellow blood is a killer to get out.” Max said
Et’ani looked at him, “What have you been up to?”
“Killing monster scorpions.” Max said as the first of the guests arrived.
After ten minutes all of them had arrived. Et’ani made the introductions to the village leaders that the group didn’t know. The Edran leader had this planned for weeks, a celebration of the teenagers settling in to their new lives and their new home. It was important to all the leaders that Max and the others all felt at home and were settled for whatever their Father Protector had laid out for them to do.
When all the hellos were said and done, they were escorted to the Gathering Circle where the village was preparing a very elaborate meal appropriate to the occasion. It was just as impressive as the feast laid on for the arrival of the eight teenagers. The leaders had sent foods from their own villages a few hours before hand so that there were fish, deer, and other meats from all over the local Greenway network. They brought gifts of cloth and tapestries, it wasn’t much but it was all that their respective villages had to offer and it was greatly welcomed and appreciated with gratitude.
“So, Max, the Priests of the Order tell me that Our Father Protector appeared to you all?” Veger, the leader from Lucar said
“Actually his name is Larek. He’s an old friend…an old, old friend.” Max said, thinking about how much time had passed.
“And he spoke to you?” Gol asked
“Yes.” Liz said, “He wanted to let us know what happened to bring us here and give us a little something to do while we’re here.”
“Such as?” Et’ani asked
“Well let’s just say that humans had lost a lot when…you know when the ancient demons attacked.” Tess said, “Knowledge and information, lessons on how things work. Larek would like us to give that back to you. Only this time hopefully things will be done right.”
“What sort of knowledge?” Veger asked
“Uh…well, have you ever lost crops because of insect swarms?” Max asked
“Of course. It’s a yearly concern. We have taken steps but they rarely work.” Rumarti, leader from the Plain’s village of Madar, said
“One of the books can make pesticides…oh, uh they can kill the insects before they destroy the crops. This time we should be able to make the good, natural kind that isn’t nasty.” Liz said
“Amen to that.” Maria said
“You can do that?” Gol asked
“In time.” Max said, “We’ve got a lot to get set up and go through before we get to that…actually there really is a lot to get through. The library he left us is big.”
“Maybe we should each take a different subject?” Liz said
“Hey, hey, you guys wanna teach that’s fine. Don’t drag me in something I’ve been itching to get out since I first started.” Michael said
“Michael, just how many days did you turn up at school?” Isabel asked
“That’s…well okay yeah but come on.” Michael said
“Come on Spaceboy. We know stuff they could use.” Maria said, “And if we can help…”
“Yeah besides, it either that or sitting on your backside all day.” Alex said
Michael and Kyle looked at each other, “And you’re point is?” they said together
“Uh, men.” Tess said
“Hey.” Max and Alex said
“Guys, think of it this way. No TV.” Liz said
“Huh.” Kyle said
“That’s a good point.” Michael said, “Okay, we’ll find something to do.”
Soon the feast was served and everyone had a good time. Villagers danced for entertainment, music played loudly from panpipes and hand drums. The conversations continued and everyone mingled among the leaders. After a couple of hours of enjoying themselves, they realised that it was time for the little tour of their new house so they headed off to the Greenway.
The Cabin, 22:10
They arrived and instantly the collection of leader’s looked over the strangely designed house. They had never seen anything like it before with its two story walls and guttering to allow rain to flow into one of the hot springs. The angled roof alone was off to them, they had flat roofs and never considered the advantages of allowed the rain to run off it instead of gathering on the surface. In most cases they just placed grooves in it to let it flow away or it was thatched tightly enough to act as a barrier and only letting very light water threw before it ran off the straw.
As the leaders began their tour, their eldest children took position around where the Greenway portal was situated and started to ritualistically mark the boundary of it. They were drawing the circles and glyphs identically to all other portals. It was the same for their parents if they ever discovered a portal and took diligent care to make the markings as accurate and be as diligent about it as possible.
Max and the others showed them all of the rooms, how Michael drew heat from the hot spring in their bathroom and spread it throughout the house as well as how it could be shit off my opened the roof of that room. Liz showed them where they would be planting their little garden to grow their own crops and how they irrigated it by creating a trench from the river as well as their little kitchen. The only difference to the kitchens they were used to was that there wasn’t an oven. Any meat they had was going to be cooked over the open flame of their fireplace.
They covered everything they could think of. Isabel and the others even had finished some moderations of furniture. There was chairs and a table for eating their meals as well as chairs in their living room. The only difference in those chairs was that the wood was covered with animal fur and padded out with feathers and a little alien power synthesised sponge. The leaders were astounded at the comfort and instantly wanted to trade for them but held their tongues…maybe later.
Their guest spent another hour looking around, marvelling at the turn of a knob and watching as cold water came pouring out. Michael had hooked a second set of pipes up to the crest of the waterfall and allowing the pressure of the rapids above to push the water through the pipes. He promised that he’d teach the others how to do the same for the villages that had to travel any distance to get their water supply, assuming he could find more pipes and some pumps to cover some of the distance that had to be covered. However, as the tour concluded, the leaders met up with their children who waited outside and then returned through the Greenway.
...
..
.
.
..
...
Isabel’s Bedroom, The Cabin, Midnight
As soon as the others fell asleep, Alex had slipped out of his bedroom and headed straight for Isabel’s. He didn’t knock, he knew that she was waiting for him and he was right. There she stood, standing by the window and bathed in the light from three full moons. The sight took his breath away as they entered the room and closed the door. The only other thing in the room was the bed, a temporary one that they borrowed from their rooms in Edran until they made their own ones.
As Alex stepped forward he pulled off his shirt and Isabel did the same, each taking off an article of clothing until they were standing in their underwear inches from each other. Instantly, Alex reached out and took Isabel’s sides in her hands, he caressed her skin as they mutually closed the gap and kissed each other. Their bodies pressed together, Isabel’s breasts mashed against Alex’s chest and he could feel her erect nipples through their silken confinement.
He then moved his fingers down and trailed the outline of the sensitive protrusion. As Isabel reached round to unclasp her bra Alex gently reached up and felt the skin above the garment and then pulled it off of her chest. As her chest was bared, Isabel allowed her hand to snake its way down under his waistband and wrapped her fingers around his cock. As Isabel jerked him off, Alex sent his hand into her panties, gently sliding two of his fingers into her tight cunt. Both were breathing heavily with lust and Isabel was glad she was sitting down.
“I’ve needed to be with you all day?” Alex asked
“Me too, too bad Max has been around.” Isabel said as she removed her hand and pulled his boxers off his legs, leaving him completely naked.
Alex grabbed her panties and slid them off her legs off her body. Isabel grinned as she watched Alex dangle the scrap of fabric from his hand before tossing them behind him. Together they sank onto the bedding and held each other as they kissed. Gently she lifted her legs into the air, spreading them wide and allowing Alex to move in between them. Isabel once again took hold of his length and pulled him in closer, placing the head so that it was just touching her lower lips.
Isabel wrapped her legs around him and pulled him in quickly. The action forced his dick to slid straight into Isabel as far as he could go, causing them both to moan out loud. Alex ran his hands over her body, touching every inch of her upper boy and then she raised her arms over her head, causing her breasts to raise slightly. Alex gently withdrew from Isabel and pushed back in even more quickly than Isabel forced him in. On and on he went until they found a gently rhythm where they were grinding against each other.
“I love you…I love you…I love you…” Alex whispered over and over again as his cock became coated in her juices
“GOD ALEX…MORE…PLEASE.” Isabel screamed as she pushed upward to meet his loving thrusts.
Isabel’s tight, hot pussy gripped his cock and her warm body slid against his; Alex was in heaven as his head leaned back with his eyes tightly closed. His hands glided over her body, caressing his skin and then back up to her breasts.
“Ah…ahhh…ahhhh…” she gasped as she leaned forward. Michael brought his head forward and their foreheads rested together.
Alex let Isabel and himself settle into the sensations they were having, both were content and comfortable, enjoying it for a little while. Alex started moving his hands again and moved them down then around to her hips. Isabel used her own legs around him to help move her body up and down on his dick. It took only a handful of strokes for them both to be moaning and writhing against each other. Her breasts swung to and for and Alex loved watching it, especially when her hair started to wave wildly about.
Isabel soon brought her arms forward again and used them to push her self back up off her back. She then put her hand on Alex’s chest and stopped him from thrusting into her. Looking deep into his eyes, she pulled his head down and kissing him passionately, her tongue snaking into his mouth. Then Isabel gently removed his dick from her core and pushed them both around so that Alex was on his back. The blonde ran her hands over her boyfriend’s chest and straddled his waist. She hovered above his dick, holding it in her hand and stroking him. Gently she impaled herself on Alex and started to ride him with wild abandon. She moved on top of him, grinding herself on him, bouncing up and down as Alex ran his hands over her thighs.
“ALEX…PLEASE.” Isabel said
Alex watched as her breasts bobbed before his eyes, shaking back and forth and tormenting Alex. As she kept moving Alex sent one hand up and captured one of her breasts with it, despite her energetic movements he held the mound of flesh gently and rolled her nipple in his fingers.
“Hmmmm…UGHNNNNNN...HNNNNNNN.” Alex mumbled.
Every time Isabel pushed down with her hips she clenched the inner muscles of her pussy and released her tight grip as she raised herself up again. Alex then lunged him self up, wrapping his hands around her back and allowed his hands to glide against the silken skin before he reached down to cup her ass. He took her breast into his mouth and sucked on each nipple, moving back and forth between the two, making her hotter and hotter. Then he released her nipple and looked into her sweat-covered face, watching as strands of hair became stuck to her forehead. Alex let go of one of her ass cheeks and removed the hair from her head as her movements became sharper and more urgent. Alex knew that she was close to her climax so he reached down with his free hand to play with her clit. He massaged it, squeezed it, anything to see the flush of pleasure in her face as she came apart in his arms.
“OH GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Isabel screamed
“ISABEL, OH JESUS…UGNNNNNNNNNNN.” Alex said at the same time as Isabel as he came deep inside her.
Isabel became limp in his arms and he held her close as she rested her head on his shoulder, closing her eyes as she remembered the now fading sensations. Alex ran his hand through her hair and rested it on the back of her head.
“I love you so much Isabel.” Alex said as he looked deep into her eyes, “I’m going to love you for the rest of my life.”
Isabel looked back up into Alex’s eyes and smiles warmly. “And I’m going to love and you with mine.” she responded
Both sank back to the bed and together they rolled onto their sides. Alex removed his length from Isabel and gently ran his hands over her body lovingly as they let their breathing slow to normal. Neither could bear to be separate from the other and slowly drifted off into a deep sleep in each other’s arms.
Max & Liz’s Bedroom, Dawn
As the sun came in through their window, Max opened his eyes and vowed to make some curtains as soon as possible. It just wasn’t natural to wake up this early but he had to choose a bedroom that looked directly east. He woke up in bed with Liz by his side and as she slept soundly he couldn’t resist moving a strand of hair back behind her ear and kissing the side of her forehead. The gentle contact sparked and woke Liz up, not that she was complaining since she was under the covers with a naked Max pressing against her.
“Morning.” Liz said sleepily
“Morning. I didn’t mean to wake you.” Max said
“It’s okay. I could have been woken worse ways.” Liz said with a smile
“Glad you think so. We’ll just have to see in 20 or 30 years if you still feel that way Mrs Evans.” Max said
Liz suddenly looked up at him and then smiled, it was the first time she had been referred to in that way and she liked it. She would just have to get used to it. “I love you.” Liz said as she pulled his head down and kissed him
“You know, I think we need a Honeymoon.” Max said
“I think so too. I wonder if Hawaii is still around?” Liz said
Max smiled and caressed her face; “I guess we should tell the others at some point.”
“Yeah, I suppose.” Liz said, “Maria’s gonna go nuts.”
“They all will.” Max said, “Kinda makes me wonder when they’ll go through it.”
“My money is on Alex and Isabel being next.” Liz said
“Why, they’re not together like that?” Max said
“Yes they…” Liz stopped and bit her lip as she realised her gaff
“Liz?” Max asked
“Max, I…”
“What is going on?”
“Well, its just…Isabel and Alex…have been…kinda sleeping together since before us.” Liz said with a very cautious cringe
“WHAT?” Max yelled, “ALEX WHITMAN!!!”
Isabel’s Bedroom, Immediately Following
Alex and Isabel both shot awake; looked at the door and then at each other. “Uh oh.” They said
“He knows.” Alex said
Quickly the two lovers dived out of bed and scrambled for their clothes. Max had gone in search of Alex and tried his room first but found it empty. He came to Isabel’s and opened the door in time to watch as Isabel pulled on her top and Alex pull up the zipper on his pants. Instantly he knew what was going on and was not a happy badger.
“Max this isn’t what it looks like.” Alex said as he looked into Max’s eyes, “Okay it is but…”
“Oh no, don’t you dare…” Max said angrily
“MAX, don’t you dare.” Isabel said as she faced off against her brother, “You know Alex is a nice guy, you know that he would never hurt me and I am not some little girl you have to protect. Besides, did you really think that Alex and I weren’t the only ones having sex?”
“I don’t exactly like thinking about my sister having sex.” Max said
“Well you better start getting used to it.” Isabel said and then took a deep breath, “I think we should have a little talk don’t you? If you can stay calm.”
“Me stay calm!” Max said loudly and then thought a second, “Okay…I’m calm.”
“Max, you can stop the over protective brother bit.” Isabel said, “I mean I love you, you are my brother and I like you being protective…at times but you know how Alex and I feel about each other and hell, you’ve already had this conversation with him.”
“Oh no I haven’t!”
“You’re shouting again.” Isabel said
“Well I haven’t. I didn’t know you were screwing him at the time.” Max said
“Hey!” Isabel said and then took a breath, “You know, I don’t have a problem with you and Liz so why do you have a problem with me and Alex…or should I have a problem with you and Liz?”
“What are you talking about?” Max asked
“You know I could stop you if I want to. One little dream and you two would never be sleeping peacefully together ever again.” Isabel said
“You wouldn’t.” Max said
“She would.” Liz said from the doorway, “But she wouldn’t need to because I would simply just stop.”
“You’d what?” Max asked
“Isabel is right, why do you have a problem with the two of them being together like that?” Liz asked
“Well…I…”
“Or is it because she is your sister?” Liz asked, “You know, looking out for her when it’s high school jocks, lug heads and jerks but Alex? That I don’t get. You like Alex, he’s nice, he’s the friendly guy you would want her to date.”
“Yes he is.” Max said
“You guys do know I’m still here right?” Alex asked
“Don’t be speaking now.” Max said, holding a finger up
“But I think I should just say that I am in love with your sister and I’m not gonna stop.” Alex said as he took Isabel’s hand in his
Max looked at it and then back and forth between the couple and his own lover. “I don’t like this.”
“Max you’re my brother you’re not supposed to like it. Accept it, yes, but not like it.” Isabel said
“My sister is…ewwwe. No, so not going there.” Max said, “Okay…accepting…I can do that. Isabel and Alex…that’s good, not an idiot, jerk or jock. Yes, this I can live with.” Max said to himself, “It’s not like their Binding. Everything is fine.”
“Uh Max.” Liz said
Max followed Liz’s line of sight to Isabel and Alex’s hands. There was a gentle spark of energy flowing between them.
“Oh would you look at that?” Alex said as he and his lover raised their hands. They separated them and watched as the energy flowed between them. Already they were feeling the arousal within them increase and were rapidly becoming desperate for more.
“Hey congratulations.” Liz said with a smile
“I think I’m going to be sick.” Max said as he walked out
Liz quickly followed, “You’re not going to tell them?”
“I don’t think so. At least not now, remember what happened to us when it first started with us?” Max said
“Mr and Mrs Whitman…hmmm, I like the sound of that. They’re married, which means you can lighten up about them sleeping together.” Liz said. Max then stopped when they heard the door to the bedroom close and as gentle moans started to flow out of the room. He shook his head and then he looked around. “What?” she asked
“They haven’t connected.” Max said, “Larek said it was sparked in us because of the amount of connections we had.”
“And they haven’t connected nearly as much as us.” Liz said
Max was about to head back to the room but Liz stopped them, he then remembered what was going on in that room right now. They decided to leave it just now but they knew that another trip to Larek was going to be happening soon. That and they needed to let Alex and Isabel know just what it meant for that Binding to happen. They headed off to find some breakfast and went downstairs.
The Cabin’s Greenway, 10:00
Max and Liz never said anything as Alex and Isabel came out to join the others. They had their breakfast and soon they were all getting back to work. Today they were going to focus entirely on building furniture. They were going to make proper beds, some cabinets, chests of drawers and smaller tables. They were going to try to make their rooms have the furniture they used to have, so long as it was practical in this day and age.
Isabel even planned on making some of those roles of cloth into a variety of clothes. Running around in the same clothes day after day was becoming tedious, especially since they had to use their powers to clean them every day. It would be good having something different for a change. She planned on a few wrap-around skirts and tops, she wondered if she could get away with a few loincloths for the guys but put a pin in that idea. At the very least she should be able to make a few pants and shorts with the use of her powers to change the fabrics and make them tougher. They all worked away but their attention was drawn away when their Greenway opened up.
“You expecting anyone?” Michael asked Max
“No.” Max said as they all put down their tool.
Michael headed off to the portal, anyone arriving without an invite was a little cause for concern so he was going to be at the side of the doorway and ready. The others all moved close as the portal rippled and someone stepped out. He was wearing simple clothing, tailored garments of leather but he carried a sharp looking sword with a bow and quiver of arrows over his shoulder. He gave of the impression of a hunter and a traveller who carried all that he needed and that wasn’t much.
“Where am I?” he asked
“Our home.” Max said, careful to not give any details to the stranger
“Forgive me, my name is Kalmaran. I travel in search of new hunting grounds from the distant lands of peace and eternal joy.” He said
“Peace and joy?” Tess asked with a little scepticism
“A peaceful land of bountiful game but our lands have increased and there is less food for our population. Scouts like myself are sent out to find unclaimed lands to provide what is needed.” Kalmaran said
“How have your lands increased?” Michael said from the side, but Kalmaran had tuned his senses. He was a hunter before anything else, he had to be in order to survive alone and he knew when something was sneaking up behind him long before they even uttered a sound.
“Lands of villages and towns are brought under the glorious rule of the brothers Varn and Lorj. Through peaceful cooperation all come to know glory as citizens of our blessed home.”
They actually felt like they had a little hope of normality, a group of places coming together peacefully to survive could mean more of Larek’s handiwork and that there were places where they could find more sturdy materials. Then, as Liz stared at the new comer, there was a tingle in her brain. Neurons sparked and alien energy connected in the portions of Liz’s brain that housed her new gifts, in that second she got a sense of something. For a moment Liz entered a trancelike state and when she came out of it she was scared.
“Max…he’s dangerous.” Liz said
“I’m sorry?” Kalmaran said with a fake smile
“Liz?” Max asked
“I don’t know…his people, their dangerous…they conquer. They kill as many as they can.” Liz said with worry
Kalmaran knew that his introductive cover had been blown and had to react, fast. As Max quickly raised his hand in order to form a shield, Michael reacted similarly to fire his energy at the scout. However, Kalmaran was agile and limber. He moved smoothly as though his body was one weapon and avoided the teenager’s aggressive stances. He focused and opened the Greenway while at the same time he thrust his sword up and hammered it down onto the skull of Michael. The alien was out cold before he even felt the impact and Kalmaran grabbed him. Before the others could react the scout pulled Michael in to the portal and it closed. None of them knew where they went or how to track them, the names of their leaders was a start but they had no idea of a location where even where to begin.
They were stunned and Maria instantly felt like a chunk of her had been ripped away. Since they got here they had never been more than a mile apart but the second the Greenway closed she realised that she had been able to sense him. Just like Max and Liz could and something that she hoped for, she didn’t even realise that she had it and now it was gone. She slightly felt back but Tess held her up. They had to get him back, they all knew that but the simply didn’t know how.
Moon One…
“Okay, now we have a problem.”
“Can it continue without him?”
“No and under our directives we must not interfere with affairs on Earth. Contact the homeworld, request advice from the Council.”
“Channel to Antar open now.”
Dungeons, Beneath Akeshia, 4 Hours Later
Under Akeshia, the city had a city beneath the city. The city dungeons were just as big as the where the citizens lived. They were dark, damp and hell on Earth. It occupants that were kept there often prayed that they would be taken to the Coliseum, the outcome would be far more pleasant than continual existence here. Screams often filled the halls and depending where you lived up top, many people often went to sleep with those sounds. Varn would often take delight in coming down here just to enjoy his own dark needs. Torturing some prisoners often helped him vent some frustration.
A guard came in and threw a bucket of water over Michael. He woke up in one cell, the second the smell hit him he threw the contents of his stomach up and onto the floor. Then the pain from the back of his head hit him like a ton of bricks and he held it.
“Outsider. You are now a guest of the great Varn and Lorj of Akeshia. You’re life is theirs now until your death.” The guard said with a venomous smile
Michael’s vision was blurry and for a second he could have sworn there were 15 guards in the room before it cleared up. He had no idea where he was or how he got there and his thoughts were a complete jumble. The guard looked down at him and smiled, the scout that brought him in was always known for his exuberant methods and the delight he took in his work.
“What’s your name Outsider?”
Michael looked up at him, his eyes trying to adjust but then he was hit by even more confusion, “I…don’t know.”
To Be Continued…
..
...
Isabel’s Bedroom, The Cabin, Midnight
As soon as the others fell asleep, Alex had slipped out of his bedroom and headed straight for Isabel’s. He didn’t knock, he knew that she was waiting for him and he was right. There she stood, standing by the window and bathed in the light from three full moons. The sight took his breath away as they entered the room and closed the door. The only other thing in the room was the bed, a temporary one that they borrowed from their rooms in Edran until they made their own ones.
As Alex stepped forward he pulled off his shirt and Isabel did the same, each taking off an article of clothing until they were standing in their underwear inches from each other. Instantly, Alex reached out and took Isabel’s sides in her hands, he caressed her skin as they mutually closed the gap and kissed each other. Their bodies pressed together, Isabel’s breasts mashed against Alex’s chest and he could feel her erect nipples through their silken confinement.
He then moved his fingers down and trailed the outline of the sensitive protrusion. As Isabel reached round to unclasp her bra Alex gently reached up and felt the skin above the garment and then pulled it off of her chest. As her chest was bared, Isabel allowed her hand to snake its way down under his waistband and wrapped her fingers around his cock. As Isabel jerked him off, Alex sent his hand into her panties, gently sliding two of his fingers into her tight cunt. Both were breathing heavily with lust and Isabel was glad she was sitting down.
“I’ve needed to be with you all day?” Alex asked
“Me too, too bad Max has been around.” Isabel said as she removed her hand and pulled his boxers off his legs, leaving him completely naked.
Alex grabbed her panties and slid them off her legs off her body. Isabel grinned as she watched Alex dangle the scrap of fabric from his hand before tossing them behind him. Together they sank onto the bedding and held each other as they kissed. Gently she lifted her legs into the air, spreading them wide and allowing Alex to move in between them. Isabel once again took hold of his length and pulled him in closer, placing the head so that it was just touching her lower lips.
Isabel wrapped her legs around him and pulled him in quickly. The action forced his dick to slid straight into Isabel as far as he could go, causing them both to moan out loud. Alex ran his hands over her body, touching every inch of her upper boy and then she raised her arms over her head, causing her breasts to raise slightly. Alex gently withdrew from Isabel and pushed back in even more quickly than Isabel forced him in. On and on he went until they found a gently rhythm where they were grinding against each other.
“I love you…I love you…I love you…” Alex whispered over and over again as his cock became coated in her juices
“GOD ALEX…MORE…PLEASE.” Isabel screamed as she pushed upward to meet his loving thrusts.
Isabel’s tight, hot pussy gripped his cock and her warm body slid against his; Alex was in heaven as his head leaned back with his eyes tightly closed. His hands glided over her body, caressing his skin and then back up to her breasts.
“Ah…ahhh…ahhhh…” she gasped as she leaned forward. Michael brought his head forward and their foreheads rested together.
Alex let Isabel and himself settle into the sensations they were having, both were content and comfortable, enjoying it for a little while. Alex started moving his hands again and moved them down then around to her hips. Isabel used her own legs around him to help move her body up and down on his dick. It took only a handful of strokes for them both to be moaning and writhing against each other. Her breasts swung to and for and Alex loved watching it, especially when her hair started to wave wildly about.
Isabel soon brought her arms forward again and used them to push her self back up off her back. She then put her hand on Alex’s chest and stopped him from thrusting into her. Looking deep into his eyes, she pulled his head down and kissing him passionately, her tongue snaking into his mouth. Then Isabel gently removed his dick from her core and pushed them both around so that Alex was on his back. The blonde ran her hands over her boyfriend’s chest and straddled his waist. She hovered above his dick, holding it in her hand and stroking him. Gently she impaled herself on Alex and started to ride him with wild abandon. She moved on top of him, grinding herself on him, bouncing up and down as Alex ran his hands over her thighs.
“ALEX…PLEASE.” Isabel said
Alex watched as her breasts bobbed before his eyes, shaking back and forth and tormenting Alex. As she kept moving Alex sent one hand up and captured one of her breasts with it, despite her energetic movements he held the mound of flesh gently and rolled her nipple in his fingers.
“Hmmmm…UGHNNNNNN...HNNNNNNN.” Alex mumbled.
Every time Isabel pushed down with her hips she clenched the inner muscles of her pussy and released her tight grip as she raised herself up again. Alex then lunged him self up, wrapping his hands around her back and allowed his hands to glide against the silken skin before he reached down to cup her ass. He took her breast into his mouth and sucked on each nipple, moving back and forth between the two, making her hotter and hotter. Then he released her nipple and looked into her sweat-covered face, watching as strands of hair became stuck to her forehead. Alex let go of one of her ass cheeks and removed the hair from her head as her movements became sharper and more urgent. Alex knew that she was close to her climax so he reached down with his free hand to play with her clit. He massaged it, squeezed it, anything to see the flush of pleasure in her face as she came apart in his arms.
“OH GOD, OH GOD, OH GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Isabel screamed
“ISABEL, OH JESUS…UGNNNNNNNNNNN.” Alex said at the same time as Isabel as he came deep inside her.
Isabel became limp in his arms and he held her close as she rested her head on his shoulder, closing her eyes as she remembered the now fading sensations. Alex ran his hand through her hair and rested it on the back of her head.
“I love you so much Isabel.” Alex said as he looked deep into her eyes, “I’m going to love you for the rest of my life.”
Isabel looked back up into Alex’s eyes and smiles warmly. “And I’m going to love and you with mine.” she responded
Both sank back to the bed and together they rolled onto their sides. Alex removed his length from Isabel and gently ran his hands over her body lovingly as they let their breathing slow to normal. Neither could bear to be separate from the other and slowly drifted off into a deep sleep in each other’s arms.
Max & Liz’s Bedroom, Dawn
As the sun came in through their window, Max opened his eyes and vowed to make some curtains as soon as possible. It just wasn’t natural to wake up this early but he had to choose a bedroom that looked directly east. He woke up in bed with Liz by his side and as she slept soundly he couldn’t resist moving a strand of hair back behind her ear and kissing the side of her forehead. The gentle contact sparked and woke Liz up, not that she was complaining since she was under the covers with a naked Max pressing against her.
“Morning.” Liz said sleepily
“Morning. I didn’t mean to wake you.” Max said
“It’s okay. I could have been woken worse ways.” Liz said with a smile
“Glad you think so. We’ll just have to see in 20 or 30 years if you still feel that way Mrs Evans.” Max said
Liz suddenly looked up at him and then smiled, it was the first time she had been referred to in that way and she liked it. She would just have to get used to it. “I love you.” Liz said as she pulled his head down and kissed him
“You know, I think we need a Honeymoon.” Max said
“I think so too. I wonder if Hawaii is still around?” Liz said
Max smiled and caressed her face; “I guess we should tell the others at some point.”
“Yeah, I suppose.” Liz said, “Maria’s gonna go nuts.”
“They all will.” Max said, “Kinda makes me wonder when they’ll go through it.”
“My money is on Alex and Isabel being next.” Liz said
“Why, they’re not together like that?” Max said
“Yes they…” Liz stopped and bit her lip as she realised her gaff
“Liz?” Max asked
“Max, I…”
“What is going on?”
“Well, its just…Isabel and Alex…have been…kinda sleeping together since before us.” Liz said with a very cautious cringe
“WHAT?” Max yelled, “ALEX WHITMAN!!!”
Isabel’s Bedroom, Immediately Following
Alex and Isabel both shot awake; looked at the door and then at each other. “Uh oh.” They said
“He knows.” Alex said
Quickly the two lovers dived out of bed and scrambled for their clothes. Max had gone in search of Alex and tried his room first but found it empty. He came to Isabel’s and opened the door in time to watch as Isabel pulled on her top and Alex pull up the zipper on his pants. Instantly he knew what was going on and was not a happy badger.
“Max this isn’t what it looks like.” Alex said as he looked into Max’s eyes, “Okay it is but…”
“Oh no, don’t you dare…” Max said angrily
“MAX, don’t you dare.” Isabel said as she faced off against her brother, “You know Alex is a nice guy, you know that he would never hurt me and I am not some little girl you have to protect. Besides, did you really think that Alex and I weren’t the only ones having sex?”
“I don’t exactly like thinking about my sister having sex.” Max said
“Well you better start getting used to it.” Isabel said and then took a deep breath, “I think we should have a little talk don’t you? If you can stay calm.”
“Me stay calm!” Max said loudly and then thought a second, “Okay…I’m calm.”
“Max, you can stop the over protective brother bit.” Isabel said, “I mean I love you, you are my brother and I like you being protective…at times but you know how Alex and I feel about each other and hell, you’ve already had this conversation with him.”
“Oh no I haven’t!”
“You’re shouting again.” Isabel said
“Well I haven’t. I didn’t know you were screwing him at the time.” Max said
“Hey!” Isabel said and then took a breath, “You know, I don’t have a problem with you and Liz so why do you have a problem with me and Alex…or should I have a problem with you and Liz?”
“What are you talking about?” Max asked
“You know I could stop you if I want to. One little dream and you two would never be sleeping peacefully together ever again.” Isabel said
“You wouldn’t.” Max said
“She would.” Liz said from the doorway, “But she wouldn’t need to because I would simply just stop.”
“You’d what?” Max asked
“Isabel is right, why do you have a problem with the two of them being together like that?” Liz asked
“Well…I…”
“Or is it because she is your sister?” Liz asked, “You know, looking out for her when it’s high school jocks, lug heads and jerks but Alex? That I don’t get. You like Alex, he’s nice, he’s the friendly guy you would want her to date.”
“Yes he is.” Max said
“You guys do know I’m still here right?” Alex asked
“Don’t be speaking now.” Max said, holding a finger up
“But I think I should just say that I am in love with your sister and I’m not gonna stop.” Alex said as he took Isabel’s hand in his
Max looked at it and then back and forth between the couple and his own lover. “I don’t like this.”
“Max you’re my brother you’re not supposed to like it. Accept it, yes, but not like it.” Isabel said
“My sister is…ewwwe. No, so not going there.” Max said, “Okay…accepting…I can do that. Isabel and Alex…that’s good, not an idiot, jerk or jock. Yes, this I can live with.” Max said to himself, “It’s not like their Binding. Everything is fine.”
“Uh Max.” Liz said
Max followed Liz’s line of sight to Isabel and Alex’s hands. There was a gentle spark of energy flowing between them.
“Oh would you look at that?” Alex said as he and his lover raised their hands. They separated them and watched as the energy flowed between them. Already they were feeling the arousal within them increase and were rapidly becoming desperate for more.
“Hey congratulations.” Liz said with a smile
“I think I’m going to be sick.” Max said as he walked out
Liz quickly followed, “You’re not going to tell them?”
“I don’t think so. At least not now, remember what happened to us when it first started with us?” Max said
“Mr and Mrs Whitman…hmmm, I like the sound of that. They’re married, which means you can lighten up about them sleeping together.” Liz said. Max then stopped when they heard the door to the bedroom close and as gentle moans started to flow out of the room. He shook his head and then he looked around. “What?” she asked
“They haven’t connected.” Max said, “Larek said it was sparked in us because of the amount of connections we had.”
“And they haven’t connected nearly as much as us.” Liz said
Max was about to head back to the room but Liz stopped them, he then remembered what was going on in that room right now. They decided to leave it just now but they knew that another trip to Larek was going to be happening soon. That and they needed to let Alex and Isabel know just what it meant for that Binding to happen. They headed off to find some breakfast and went downstairs.
The Cabin’s Greenway, 10:00
Max and Liz never said anything as Alex and Isabel came out to join the others. They had their breakfast and soon they were all getting back to work. Today they were going to focus entirely on building furniture. They were going to make proper beds, some cabinets, chests of drawers and smaller tables. They were going to try to make their rooms have the furniture they used to have, so long as it was practical in this day and age.
Isabel even planned on making some of those roles of cloth into a variety of clothes. Running around in the same clothes day after day was becoming tedious, especially since they had to use their powers to clean them every day. It would be good having something different for a change. She planned on a few wrap-around skirts and tops, she wondered if she could get away with a few loincloths for the guys but put a pin in that idea. At the very least she should be able to make a few pants and shorts with the use of her powers to change the fabrics and make them tougher. They all worked away but their attention was drawn away when their Greenway opened up.
“You expecting anyone?” Michael asked Max
“No.” Max said as they all put down their tool.
Michael headed off to the portal, anyone arriving without an invite was a little cause for concern so he was going to be at the side of the doorway and ready. The others all moved close as the portal rippled and someone stepped out. He was wearing simple clothing, tailored garments of leather but he carried a sharp looking sword with a bow and quiver of arrows over his shoulder. He gave of the impression of a hunter and a traveller who carried all that he needed and that wasn’t much.
“Where am I?” he asked
“Our home.” Max said, careful to not give any details to the stranger
“Forgive me, my name is Kalmaran. I travel in search of new hunting grounds from the distant lands of peace and eternal joy.” He said
“Peace and joy?” Tess asked with a little scepticism
“A peaceful land of bountiful game but our lands have increased and there is less food for our population. Scouts like myself are sent out to find unclaimed lands to provide what is needed.” Kalmaran said
“How have your lands increased?” Michael said from the side, but Kalmaran had tuned his senses. He was a hunter before anything else, he had to be in order to survive alone and he knew when something was sneaking up behind him long before they even uttered a sound.
“Lands of villages and towns are brought under the glorious rule of the brothers Varn and Lorj. Through peaceful cooperation all come to know glory as citizens of our blessed home.”
They actually felt like they had a little hope of normality, a group of places coming together peacefully to survive could mean more of Larek’s handiwork and that there were places where they could find more sturdy materials. Then, as Liz stared at the new comer, there was a tingle in her brain. Neurons sparked and alien energy connected in the portions of Liz’s brain that housed her new gifts, in that second she got a sense of something. For a moment Liz entered a trancelike state and when she came out of it she was scared.
“Max…he’s dangerous.” Liz said
“I’m sorry?” Kalmaran said with a fake smile
“Liz?” Max asked
“I don’t know…his people, their dangerous…they conquer. They kill as many as they can.” Liz said with worry
Kalmaran knew that his introductive cover had been blown and had to react, fast. As Max quickly raised his hand in order to form a shield, Michael reacted similarly to fire his energy at the scout. However, Kalmaran was agile and limber. He moved smoothly as though his body was one weapon and avoided the teenager’s aggressive stances. He focused and opened the Greenway while at the same time he thrust his sword up and hammered it down onto the skull of Michael. The alien was out cold before he even felt the impact and Kalmaran grabbed him. Before the others could react the scout pulled Michael in to the portal and it closed. None of them knew where they went or how to track them, the names of their leaders was a start but they had no idea of a location where even where to begin.
They were stunned and Maria instantly felt like a chunk of her had been ripped away. Since they got here they had never been more than a mile apart but the second the Greenway closed she realised that she had been able to sense him. Just like Max and Liz could and something that she hoped for, she didn’t even realise that she had it and now it was gone. She slightly felt back but Tess held her up. They had to get him back, they all knew that but the simply didn’t know how.
Moon One…
“Okay, now we have a problem.”
“Can it continue without him?”
“No and under our directives we must not interfere with affairs on Earth. Contact the homeworld, request advice from the Council.”
“Channel to Antar open now.”
Dungeons, Beneath Akeshia, 4 Hours Later
Under Akeshia, the city had a city beneath the city. The city dungeons were just as big as the where the citizens lived. They were dark, damp and hell on Earth. It occupants that were kept there often prayed that they would be taken to the Coliseum, the outcome would be far more pleasant than continual existence here. Screams often filled the halls and depending where you lived up top, many people often went to sleep with those sounds. Varn would often take delight in coming down here just to enjoy his own dark needs. Torturing some prisoners often helped him vent some frustration.
A guard came in and threw a bucket of water over Michael. He woke up in one cell, the second the smell hit him he threw the contents of his stomach up and onto the floor. Then the pain from the back of his head hit him like a ton of bricks and he held it.
“Outsider. You are now a guest of the great Varn and Lorj of Akeshia. You’re life is theirs now until your death.” The guard said with a venomous smile
Michael’s vision was blurry and for a second he could have sworn there were 15 guards in the room before it cleared up. He had no idea where he was or how he got there and his thoughts were a complete jumble. The guard looked down at him and smiled, the scout that brought him in was always known for his exuberant methods and the delight he took in his work.
“What’s your name Outsider?”
Michael looked up at him, his eyes trying to adjust but then he was hit by even more confusion, “I…don’t know.”
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 8
Michael’s Cell, Dungeons, Akeshia, Midnight
Michael was going out of his mind; he couldn’t remember anything and most of all he didn’t know who he was or the abilities he possessed. The only light in the room was coming from a flickering candle in the hallway outside and the moonlight coming in from a very small grating in the top corner of the room. To make matters worse, it was raining outside and the water flowed into his cell. It left him cold, wet, alone and a little scared but running through his head was a voice saying that if he wasn’t afraid, he wasn’t alive.
From that he knew that there was something inside him that was surfacing now that his mind wasn’t as loud. Once upon a time he was a well-trained and highly ranked military leader and lord of the Antarian civilisation and now that who he is was suppressed who he was, was free to come out. His instincts were coming out and they were screaming for his to escape. After closing his eyes and taking a few deep breaths to focus his mind, he walked over to the door. Michael ran his hands over the thick wood that was reinforced with flat steel bars running the width of it.
Then his instincts told him what to do and he focused all his strength and thrust his palms into the wood. He was amazed as he watched it disintegrate under the force and looked at his hands before he started to run out of the cell. He looked around, Michael knew that their had to be guards walking these halls somewhere and he had to move fast. So he did. He ran off down the hall, he didn’t realise it but his hand glowed and the candles down the hall all snuffed out before he put one foot into their circle of light.
As his blood pumped and the adrenaline flowed he moved quickly, then he saw a guard. He was sitting at a small table, throwing a series of small daggers to a target opposite him. Michael looked around in the darkness and found a small pebble. The alien picked it up and quickly tossed it, the pebble shot toward the guard and impacted squarely on his head. It left the guard dazed and Michael moved out quickly, he moved behind the guard and wrapped one arm around his throat while the other covered his mouth. The guard could barely register what was happening as he was quickly running out of air as he was being pulled into the darkness. Michael quickly found a small storage area and sealed the guard inside after making sure he was knocked out.
Then off he ran again, moving from corridor to corridor and trying to find his way. He moved as fast as he could, silently and covertly but he tripped an alarm. It couldn’t have been helped, several stones on the flooring had been set to register any increase in weight and set off a ringing bell. All the guards knew their locations and knew not to touch them, they were set up for this precise situation – an escape attempt. As soon as that bell sounded, every guard on duty was heading into the prison and Michael moved faster.
It didn’t take long for the guards to find him and attempt to take Michael down. They had their swords drawn and were ready to slash away but Michael’s strength and speed was overwhelming at first. He was able to slip in close enough and land punches and kicks that put the soldiers to the floor in just a few hits. However the more he pushed on the more guards he found. Then he himself was overwhelmed as he was eventually pinned down by a mass of people and then smashed on the face by a fist clad in iron. Just before he fell unconscious he could see the metal doors of the entrance and then blackness.
As he lay on the stone with blood pouring from his mouth, the guards looked down at him and then to the guards he already got by. They weren’t going to be taking any chances and roped him up securely before they dumped him in The Hole. It was a deep shaft carved in the centre of the prison, at 9 feet deep with water up to knee level and polished walls there was no way out unless the guards dropped a length of rope in but just to be sure that no one got out they covered it with a heavy metal grill. As soon as Michael hit the cold water he shot awake and looked up. His vision was psychedelic but all he could do was sit there in the water. Michael realised he had been recaptured but he instead of being solemn he smiled at the guard above him.
“Next time you guys don’t stand a chance.” He said
The guard walked away, he didn’t want the prisoner to see his fear. No one, not in the history of these walls had anyone achieved what this prisoner had. Escape attempts were common of course but no one had gotten as close to the exit or had wounded so many guards in the process, not when they were doing it alone. Already word was spreading about the new Outsider among the other prisoners who listened to the guard speak after the alarm sounded.
Then he was back where he started, only a little worse off. He knew that he would have to think about this and that his instincts alone weren’t going to get him out. Being in the position he was and wrapped up with rope, his head was barely above the water line. All he had been through exhausted him and he couldn’t help fall asleep with his head against the wall.
The Cabin, Same Time
Maria was pacing back and forth; she was going out of her mind with worry and doing her best to keep the tears back. Letting Michael seeing them was the last thing she wanted, Maria actually smiled at how she knew her boyfriend would lord it over her for the rest of their lives. She had hoped that the feeling of something being ripped from her was just her imagination but it wasn’t. There was a cold feeling inside, she now knew that she had been feeling Michael’s presence within her and it was gone.
Her friends were just was worried, but more for Maria. They knew that Michael could take care of himself to a point but Maria hadn’t said a thing after they watched him being pulled into the Greenway.
“There has to be a way to track them.” Kyle said, “I mean Larek wouldn’t create these things without it would he?”
“Maybe.” Tess said, “But I know a place where we can find out.”
“The temple?” Isabel asked and Tess nodded
“And these things have been around for a while. Someone somewhere has to have a map.” Liz said
“Okay, we go see Larek’s statue. My money’s on the Order having a map if there is one.” Max said
“What about Maria? Do we take her?” Alex asked
“You bet your ass I’m going.” Maria said, “I want him back and I’m going to rip that guy’s head off.”
“Hey, what’s with your face?” Alex asked as he pointed to a massive bruise that was forming on her face on the same spot that Michael had been struck on during his escape.
“What the hell?” Max said
Maria reached up and lightly pressed her finger to the bruise and winced in pain, “He’s alive.” She said with relief
Max then reached up and covered the mark with his hand. There was a gentle glow as his energy healed the bruise and took the pain. By the time he was done there wasn’t anything there but it left them curious as to how much Michael and Maria were connected and it made Maria determined to find her other half. All seven then moved to their own portal and stepped through.
The Hole, Dungeons Under Akeshia, Immediately Following
Michael suddenly woke up, his jaw hurt a lot less and he found that the ropes that bound him were floating in the water. He had been freed and the ropes looked as if they had aged a couple of hundred years in the space of a few minutes. Then he looked over and saw a single word written in glowing energy on the wall, he trailed his hand over it.
“Maria.” He said before it vanished, even though he couldn’t remember it did ring a bell and he had hope that it could come into focus. He had hope that whatever he had forgotten he could get it back.
Order’s Temple, 10 Minutes Later
The group arrived at the temple and were greeted by several priests. The urgency of the group told the priests that time was of the essence and that they were in no mood for idle chit chat. Quickly they were taken through the white stone halls to the leader of the Order who was sitting behind a desk and looking through old record books of the Order.
“Ah my friends, is something wrong?” he asked after seeing the looks on their faces
“Yes. Michael was kidnapped and taken through the Greenway. We don’t know where to. We’re hoping that you have maps of the locations of the portals, given what we’ve learned about this world he was probably taken to one of the places that turned their backs on the Order.” Max said
“I wish I could help. Our records tell us that in the early days when Greenways were first being discovered maps were first made but none survived after this length of time.”
“There isn’t anything?” Liz asked, “Not even a list of locations that are off limits?”
“I’m afraid not.”
“Well hopefully Larek knows something.” Tess said, “We should go now.”
A few minutes later they were inside the central chamber of the temple and standing before the statue of Brody that represented Larek. Max called his friend’s name, the hologram of Larek appeared before them and Max briefed him on the situation.
“It is essential that that Michael be recovered.” Larek said
“Yeah tell me something we don’t know.” Maria said
“The portals are always there, when they appear to be closed they are actually still open but the gap is less than one micrometer in size. The system allows for a constant record of all energy jumps to when portals are opened so when one is open there will be a corresponding leap in output from the destination portal.”
“That’s all well and good but how does that help us?” Liz asked
“The Granolith can detect the energy of the portals.” Larek said
“So if we can overlay those jumps onto a current map of the Earth we know where we’re going.” Liz said
“Correct.” Larek said
“Let’s go.” Maria said and started walking out of the chamber
“Wait.” Max said
“Excuse me?” Maria asked
“There is another reason we’re here.” Max said, “Larek…about Alex and Isabel.”
“Us?” the two said together
“What about them?” Larek asked
“Well, we haven’t exactly told them everything but I get the feeling you haven’t told us everything. Their binding started.” Max said
“So?” Alex asked
“So, you two are married now.” Liz said, “At least that’s how it would be considered on Antar.”
“And they haven’t been connecting nearly as much as Liz and I. What’s going on?” Max asked
Larek remained silent for a moment, “I wasn’t sure if you were ready for this.”
“For what?” Isabel asked
“While the Binding can be sparked by connections it is also an emotional state of being. But that isn’t enough, no other species has been anything like our binding and is only possible between people with a certain amount of Antarian DNA.” Larek said
“Wait…what?” Kyle asked
“That means…” Alex said
“That by now, you and Liz have reached a significant stage of development to being as much a hybrid as Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess. We knew that when we sent the Royal Four to Earth it would take many decades to retake the throne…maybe a lot longer. The pods would require 60 years to allow you to reach a level of sufficient development to survive however we also knew that it may be impossible to remove Kivar in that time. Therefore it was essential there was a legitimate heir to the throne. We couldn’t guarantee that the four would mate with each other so we instilled a genetic retrovirus in each of you. Humans are incompatible with Antarians, even hybrids without help of the Ganderium to stabilise the union. As such, the retrovirus will destroy certain human DNA and replace it with Antarian genetic codes. This is passed on through sexual contact as a sign that you intend for the one you’re with to be your mate. It would take many couplings to install sufficient material to make you a hybrid. A binding would be an indicator that you’ve reached a certain level, not enough for procreation but enough.” Larek said
They were all had their mouths hitting the ground. They hadn’t been expecting that one and not even Maria could say anything.
“Given the amount of times that you have coupled, this is why it is essential for Michael to be returned to you. The process has gone to far, at this stage the transformation will begin to break down within a month. Without replacement DNA to return you to your human state you will die. A few matings, the change would be okay and your body to adapt but you are too close to completion.”
“Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.” Maria said, “Are you saying that we have a month to find Michael and for me to screw him before I start dying?”
“Yes.” Larek said
“Okay, now we’re going.” Maria said as she walked out of the room
“You should have told us.” Max said to Larek before he and the others quickly gave chase to Maria.
Throne Room, Royal Palace, Akeshia, Local Sunrise
Varn and Lorj sat in their thrones of white stone marble being waited on hand in foot by servant women dressed in practically nothing. Both brothers liked to look whenever they could and keeping the women that served them gave them that opportunity every day. They had been woken up early by the sounds of the dungeon alarms and weren’t too happy about it. Amazingly they didn’t kill anyone because of it but they did send for the Head of the Guard who was on the verge of wetting himself as he stood before them. He told them what he knew of the escape attempt by the newest resident of the city prison. From the shattered prison door to the beaten guards he described everything right up until they recaptured him.
“Impressive.” Lorj said
“I think we might need to increase security down there.” Varn said, looking directly at the guard
“Perhaps. But they got him back.” Lorj said, “I take it he is in the Hole now?”
“Yes my lord.”
“Take him out. Send him to the Coliseum cells. I think he’ll make some good sport for the people.”
“Given how far he got, that should be interesting.” Varn said, “Yes. Put him in training this morning, schedule his first fight tomorrow. I understand that the Golva Brothers will be enjoying the use of tridents tomorrow…I think being stabbed by one of those should be suitable punishment and a warning to the other prisoners not to try it again.”
Lorj smiled, “Yes, and if that doesn’t work…just feed them all to my brothers’ pet.”
“By your order my lords.” The Head Guard said as he bowed. Lorj indicated with a wave of his hand for him to leave and he did so quickly yet held his head with dignity and respectfully high.
Antarian Ship, Moon One…
After a million years of continual evolution, the Antarian people had come to be semi energy beings. Formed from pure light they had build their ships similarly as well as all other technologies, from their perspective the technology of the Granolith was nothing more than an abacus is to a computer. Only after it was too late to do anything about it did they realise that along the way they had lost something very crucial to them, something they couldn’t get back. Or so they thought. One day a historian came across ancient texts written by one of their lords, Larek was his name and he described the political problems as well as their solution to it prior to the incident on Earth. Then he discussed in detail what he set up for his friends who would be taking a million year plus trip through time and hope filled the current Antarian race. In response they sent a ship to Earth and wait.
“We have received a response from Antar. We are to adhere to mission protocol and not intervene unless the others fail to rescue him.”
“Signal Antar that their message has been received and confirmed.”
“Sir, what of Kivar. He is a significant threat to the group, I must protest our position on not removing him now.”
“Kivar is a pathetic relic and is of no concern to us. If he attempts to interfere we will intervene and not before.”
“Yes sir.”
Granolith Chamber, Edran Coast, Same Time
On the high cliffs of the coastline, the group crawled through the crack and once again found themselves with the Granolith. They stood by their alien machine and Max gave his commands to it.
“Granolith, locate all energy locations of the portal network and overlay them onto the image of the planet.” Max said
On command, the Granolith displayed an image of the Earth and charted the locations of all the Greenways. There were thousands of them, tens of thousands. Many had settlements built up around them but many more were either undiscovered or used as relay stations where the people could go to and then travel further beyond the range of their home portal. They were also used by migratory tribes, hunters and traders.
“Isolate the two portals closest to here.” Max said and the map zoomed in, “Okay the one on the upper left, track its usage in the last two days. Identify destinations between sunrise and noon local time.”
The granolith worked and displayed in rapid succession all the locations that their portal accessed since it first opened before it isolated the desired ones. It charted its course over a vast distance and then locked.
“That’s where we start.” Kyle said
“Then let’s get going.” Tess said
“Wait, we don’t know how much Michael’s been hurt. We might need the healing stones.” Liz said
“Do you think they’ll still work after all this time?” Alex asked
“We should take them just in case.” Max said
“Correct me if I’m wrong but most of what’s through that door is in rock?” Kyle said. They had tried once before to go through and check on what was intact in their pod chamber only to find that at some point in time an earthquake had collapsed part of the chamber and made it difficult to move through.
“We need to try.” Liz said
Carefully they all moved to the door of the chamber and crawled through what was Isabel’s pod. The cave had fallen, smashing into the floor panel and leaving it with a big crack. Everything beyond that was impassable and they could only hope that the little crevice that they hid the stones, book and orbs was still there. Max and Tess moved closer to the spot and examined the hall, a million and a quarter years of gathered dust would have solidified over and made it indistinguishable from the surrounding rock.
The two aliens waved their hands over the area, gently breaking it up and blowing the flakes away. They moved slowly, not wanting to disturb what was obviously very unstable rock and causing another cave-in they were careful with every rock they touched. They knew that give the state of the chamber there had to be damage on the object they kept here, they just had no idea how damaged they were. Eventually they broke through, the hole was only an inch across but it was enough to glimpse inside and take a look. One stone was shattered as was an orb but the book was more or less intact with a massive scratch along the cover.
“It looks good.” Max said before breaking the rest of the covering away and reached inside. Max pulled out the contents and laid them on the floor before the others. All of the surviving stones looked undamaged and each picked up a stone. They put it in their pocket and moved the other two artefacts into the Granolith chamber before leaving.
Dungeons, Under Akeshia Coliseum, 09:00
Michael was pulled out of the hole. Literally. The guards were there on mass, one through a rope down with a loop on the end while he slept and tightened it around him. He woke up instantly and started struggling as they dragged him up. Michael thrashed around until he was firmly secured by metal chains by the guards. He got through ropes wrapped around him; he wasn’t going to get out of this. Then they walked him through the dungeon corridors. As they moved, all the prisoners stared out of their cells at Michael, word had quickly spread about what he had dared to do and wanted to get a look at the prison. At first they thought it was just meaningless gossip when the looked at him. There was simply no way he was strong enough to take out so many guards and get as far as he did.
They soon reached the cells of the coliseum fighters; each was a large space that was caged with metal bars like a prison cell. Their reaction to Michael was the same as the others – “no way”. Then they saw the look in the eyes of the guards and that was just enough to get them wondering. One guard opened the cell in which a few of the new recruits were kept and Michael was pushed inside, chains and all, before the door was slammed shut and locked.
Michael fell to his knees and closed his eyes. He could feel something inside him bubbling up to get him out. His instincts told him he could be free from his chains, so he relaxed and let his body take over. His hands couldn’t be seen and the metal making contact with them were instantly weakening. Michael used his strength and pushed his arms out and the chains broke with great surprise to his new cellmates. The guards had started walking away but suddenly stopped when a mass of metal flew between the bars and hit the wall next to them. They looked over to Michael and he just waved.
“Like I said. Next time you guys don’t stand a chance.”
The other prisoners looked with fear and moved out of his way as he came over to sit on a bench. The original personality of Rath in him was coming out more even though there were no memories of his past of current life in his head. He looked around at the others and smiled.
“You guys don’t need to be afraid of me.” He said in a calm and soothing voice, “Those other guys do, big time.”
“Who are you?” one prisoner asked from a cell across the hall
“Don’t know.” Michael said as he closed his eyes, “And I really wish I did. So what is this place?”
“The Coliseum. They make us fight to entertain the people or the brothers.”
“The who?” Michael asked
“Varn and Lorj, the brothers who rule Akeshia.” Another prisoner said, never meeting anyone who didn’t know.
“Oh.” Michael said
“You better rest. Your training will begin soon for your fights.”
“I ain’t fighting.” Michael said, “Not for someone to enjoy.”
“You wont have a choice. None of us do.”
“This Coliseum. Is it open topped?” Michael asked
“Yes, why?”
“What about width? How far from the wall on the inside where we fight to the outside one?” Michael asked
“Maybe three hundred paces. It seats thousands. The whole population of the city could attend if they want to.”
Michael smiled, “Hmmm.”
“What are you thinking?”
“Anyone want to escape?” Michael asked, “All you have to do is stay alive until then.”
“You’re crazy stranger.”
“Yeah, maybe.” Michael said
“You can’t be serious. Every soldier in the city would be down on you in seconds. There are soldiers and guards everywhere, the Greenway is protected…not if you had the Father Protector on your side could you do it.”
“Larek.” Michael said quietly
“What?”
“Hmm…oh nothing.” Michael said as he pondered on the name he just said and then whispered, “Maria.” He looked over at the sand on the bottom of the cell floor and knelt down on it. Michael closed his eyes and let his finger wander in it, when he reopened them he saw the whirlwind symbol and the four-square. The other prisoners just watched. He just shook his head and dusted over it with the palm of his hand before moving over to a bucket of water in the corner. Michael looked down at his reflection, “Who the hell are you?”
Bathroom, The Cabin, Noon
Despite everything that was going on, Kyle and Tess needed to be together. They just needed to feel close to each other so Tess whispered for him to meet her in the bathroom. At the same time, Liz and Isabel had gotten together some of the fabrics they had been given and were going to fashion cloaks from them. Something simple, grey and not descript aside from the fact that it could cover their bodies with hoods that would shield their faces.
Kyle was already in the hot spring and relaxing in the hot waters as Tess came in. She stood before him and their eyes locked. Tess then lifted off her shirt and then off came her pants. She stood naked before her lover as she slowly walked down the steps Michael had carved in the rock so that they could walk into the pool of water. The two moved closer together and wrapped their arms around each other; they held each other as their mouths inched closer together until they kissed. Their tongues slipped together as their hands touched and fondled all the little places they could get to.
Gently Kyle eased Tess back against the rock and looked over her exquisite body through the crystal clear waters before she moved her legs apart. Kyle moved in between Tess’s spread legs and positioned his cock at her waiting entrance. Slowly he inched himself deeper and deeper into her, causing Tess’s legs to pull back to a point where she could wrap them around Kyle. Kyle pulled back slightly but then thrust back inside of Tess, fully sheathing himself inside her soaked core.
“Arhhhhhhhhhh.” Tess called out, her voice echoing throughout the small room.
“God, Tess, you’re so beautiful…so good.” Kyle strained out
The slid against each other, sweat already forming on their skin as they made love. While they were desperate to cum, neither wanted to draw this out. They were mating in the steaming waters of the spring, they bodies moving rhythmically and nothing else mattered except for bringing each other pleasure.
Kyle smiled as she bit her lower lip, he trailed his hand up Tess’s leg. He gently thrust forward, pushing the tip of his cock just inside of her pussy. He thrust deeply into her. The feel of Kyle barely inside her caused her to bring her hand up quickly and cup Kyle’s cheek; they looked at each other as Kyle slowly eased his way deeper inside.
“Kyleeeeeeee.” Tess gasped
Slowly he began a steady rhythm, sliding in and out of her core. His body glided over her silken wet skin, closing his eyes in ecstasy every time Tess clamped down with her muscles on his dick. Whenever Kyle thrust deep into her he hit her g-spot, causing her to breath in deeply and whimper. Her hands reached up to hold the back of his neck, her other was placed on the soft skin above his waist. They kissed deeply and passionately as Tess pulled his head down to meet hers. As the kiss broke, Kyle rested his forehead on hers as they stared into each other’s eyes, smiling lustfully.
“UHNNNNNN.” Tess gasped as her lover’s dick bottomed out again and again
“Hmmm…UGHHHHH…OH YEAH.” Kyle called out
Tess suddenly flipped them over so that she was straddling on his wait, connected by his cock. Quickly she started to bounce up and down on him, the waters were splashing all around them. Tess was in a frenzy of passion and love; she wanted to feel Kyle’s seed within her. Kyle slid his hands up her body, filling both of his hands with Tess’s breasts, using his thumbs and index fingers to stimulate and pinch her erect nipples. One of them cupped the supple flesh while the other continued to move up to her face where she took one of his fingers into her mouth and bit down on it, sucking it slightly. They had formed a wild rhythm, every time Tess crashed down Kyle thrust his hips up.
Tess rode his body, grinding against him as she bounced up and down on his dick. She placed her hands on to his chest, which gave her even more leverage and now she started rolling her hips around. Kyle moved his hands up along her arms, gently teasing the sweet flesh as a fine layer of perspiration started to form along with the water from the spring. Once his hands reached her shoulders he pulled her down and he thrust up. For them everything slowed down, time appeared to have stopped as they sped up the grinding of their bodies.
“Ohhhh, god, Kyle.” Tess moaned
“Tesssssss.” They were so close.
Tentatively he moved his hands down to her breasts again and squeezed, the moan she gave encouraged him further. He took each red nipple between his fingers and gently pinched – she arched her back, pushing her fingers through her blond hair he moaned loud enough to wake the dead. Kyle grabbed her sides and pulled her down to a kiss and rolled her over so that her back was once again against the edge of the hot spring. The heat turned up to maximum, he grabbed her legs and put them over his shoulders allowing him to reach her inner most depths. In and out, in and out, thrust after thrust after thrust they called out to each other.
“T…Te…OH GOD TESSSSSSSS.” Kyle cried out as his wad shot deep into her.
“KYLEEEEEEEEEEEEE.” Tess screamed
Slowly their breathing became less ragged as Kyle held her close to his body, her nipples digging in to Kyle’s chest. Their hands moved over each other and caressed their lover’s skin with gentle touches.
“Oh yeah…that was good.” Kyle said
“You can say that again.” Tess responded
Coliseum, Akeshia, The Next Day
It was Michael’s first bout. All he had to do was survive so he picked up a sword, as he did so it all seemed very familiar as though he’d seen it in another lifetime. The word “Gladiator” was stuck in his head but he shook it off with a feeling that he didn’t like it very much. When the guards came for him, they were very wary and kept their weapons drawn and ready as they escorted him and the others out of the cell and out to the arena.
This was supposed to be easy. For the other side that is. They were more experienced and the new guys were sent out to provide a little bit of practice with their weapons as well as finding new entraining ways of killing. These kinds of fights were bloody, brutal and usually drew a good crowd. The fights with the best fighters filled the place. As they came out into the sunlight, they were almost blinded. For too long they had been kept in the dark of the cells and arrived to find 7 large men wearing armour. 7 against 7, one-on-one, a fairly simple pair up and each was waving their swords and crying out menacingly.
“Forget this.” Michael said as he raised his sword and flung it at one of the others. It impaled the chest and Michael ran forward, straight to it and grabbed it in his hand and pulled it out before sticking it into another opponent before one minute even passed. Swords weren’t exactly an Antarian weapon but they did have something similar that was mainly used for ceremonial purposes now. His other side was well trained, had quick reflexes and just as good with close-quarters combat as he was with full on battles between ships.
In the stands people were standing and were stunned before the strength they had just seen. Varn and Lorj were watching as well but they had no idea who they were watching. They were very impressed and wanted to see more, they ordered the remaining 5 soldiers in and the swarmed Michael but the other prisoners moved in to help him. Swords slashed everywhere, gleaming in the sunlight and Michael’s fellow prisoners helped buy enough of a distraction for him to finish off the others. At the same time, with each slash and stab he took the time to look over the details of the coliseum.
He looked at each decoration by the walls, where Varn and Lorj were seated and where all the guards were stationed throughout the enormous arena. In his head he was working through a plan. Of course, he took his own licks. At least one managed to cut along Michael’s arm and blood was flowing freely until the fight was over. One of the prisoners ripped off his sleeve and wrapped it around Michael’s arm to stop the bleeding. Then he led the other prisoners off the field, none of the other guards were coming close but all Michael did was smile up at the brothers. As he reached the gates to the cells, he planned that his escape would be at his next fight.
However, he stopped at the gate as an idea flowed through his head. He couldn’t do that, it was childish, immature, wrong…it was fun? He couldn’t resist and then again he wasn’t all Rath and who he was now, Michael, was still inside. He smiled and called out, “FRUIT BASKET FOR THE MORON BROTHERS!” Michael then turned around, dropped his pants and mooned the brothers. He practically laughed as he pulled them back up and went inside with a bunch of laughing prisoners.
Varn and Lorj looked at each other, “Disrespectful bastard.” Lorj sneered with anger, “He’s dangerous.”
“Obviously.” Varn said
“Which of the Golva brothers were you going to put him against?” Lorj asked
“Mut.” Varn said
Lorj nodded, “Put them both in.” he said, “I want him dead.”
“I could arrange it while he sleeps.” His brother said
“No. Something tells me it wouldn’t work. In the arena he’s contained…he can be vulnerable but right now I want to know everything about him, where he came from, his friends, village…everything.” Lorj said
“I’ll order the scout to return and brief us immediately.”
Oliandka, Akeshian Outer Territories, 10:00
It was the first stop for the group. The tracking had led them here and all were wearing the robes that Isabel had made. It was sufficient to cover their faces in case word of their descriptions had reached out this far. They arrived in the small town that had been used for its rice soil making it excellent for farming. As they moved through the town, they looked around for the person who kidnapped Michael but they saw no trace of him.
All through the town, anyone that saw them moved away. It wasn’t difficult to see that strangers weren’t exact a common occurrence in the town and they knew enough to keep their distance. They tried to ask several people about Kalmaran but no one was giving them anything, not even through Tess’s exceptional manipulative skills could make them talk. Eventually they were able to corner one individual and manoeuvred him into an alley.
“What do you want?” he asked defiantly
Max moved closer, “Just information. We’re not here to hurt you.”
“Around here, everyone hurts anyone else if they need to.”
“We’re looking for a friend of ours. He was brought here by a man called Kalmaran.” Liz said
“I don’t know him.” He said
“You know, screw it.” Maria said and shot out her hand. The man was thrown against a wall and held there at least 3 feet from the ground. The others just looked at her and her first display of power, she wanted Michael back and wasn’t going to be taking no for an answer.
“Where is he?” Kyle asked, “And believe me…she was scary before she could do this.”
“Kalamaran…he’s a scout…from Akeshia. He came through for supplies before taking a prisoner back to the Capitol.”
“Capitol?” Max asked
“Of the empire.”
“Akeshia right?” Maria said
“Ye…yesss.” He gasped as Maria tightened her grip
Maria then released him and he fell to the floor. She just looked at the others and nodded, “We’ll talk about this when we get him back.”
“Damn good control though.” Max said
“Yes and if you tell me how I did it, I’ll clean the meat for a week.” Maria said, “But, later.”
Together they all walked off back to the Greenway and focused their thoughts on Akeshia. The portal opened and they all stepped through.
Chambers Beneath the Royal Palace, Akeshia, 13:20
Kivar was going out of his mind. He could feel something in his city, something Antarian and he was scared. He hadn’t felt this since he woke up, as far as he knew Antarians had lost complete interest in Earth and now that he was feeling this again he was afraid of what they could do now. The alien dictator was one of the few people on the planet who knew just how much time had passed since his little apocalypse and he could only guess at what they had become and the power they possessed. As much as he wanted to return home and finish what he started, he knew that was highly improbable.
However, he couldn’t get passed what he was feeling. There was an Antarian presence and he was getting concerned about just who it could be. Then he remembered some old tales courteous of the Order that Larek had started. He knew fine and well why he set that up and was wondering if it was actually possible. Kivar relished the possibility of finally ending that old score. It would be difficult to find them in this city and he couldn’t risk being seen by anyone, there would be too many questions. Last time he tried, ghost stories ran rampant among the people for years and it gave him a headache just thinking about it. As far as he was concerned, to these people, he was a god and not some apparition.
Greenway, Akeshia, 14:00
The portal in the middle of the city opened up and the 5 guards that surrounded it drew their weapons, each one had one of the mutated cats by their side. Max and the others came out wearing their grey robes with the hoods covering their faces.
“Don’t move.” Their captain yelled, “Who are you?”
Max looked to Tess and nodded, she started a mindwarp so that they would see whatever they should see. “We’re travellers from Oliandka.” Max said, “We come to pay our respects and give tribute to our lords Varn and Lorj.
Instantly the five guards saw 7 people wearing typical Oliandka dress and hearing them speaking with the right accent. They also saw them carrying small chests of golden trinkets with a variety of gems. They didn’t have much use in this day and age except for decoration and only people of high status in Akeshia had such décor. Tess focused a little harder and implanted a command that they were okay and free to let pass.
“Let them pass.” The captain said, “Sheath your blades.”
The guards all put their weapons down and pulled their cats back. The animals were well trained and sat down, stopped snarling and became perfectly calm. Then the teenagers noticed just how empty the streets were and they heard cheering in the distance.
“Where is everyone?” Liz asked
“The Coliseum.” The captain said, “There’s a prisoner about to be taught a lesson.” He smiled, “If you want to watch, it’s to the east down that street, take the fifth left to the main gates.”
“Thank you.” Max said
They all walked off down the street, leaving the guards behind them. Maria was picking up the pace, she could feel Michael close by but she could also sense how blank his mind was and how confused he was feeling about who he was. It made her even more worried and wanted to be with him again. They all stayed closed and looked around at the buildings, they marvelled at everything as it was nothing like they had ever seen n this world but they could see the towering coliseum in the distance.
“My god.” Kyle said
“Is it me or is that…” Alex started
“It looks like the Coliseum in Rome.” Isabel said
“Only newer and not falling apart kinda thing.” Max said, “Someone’s gone to a lot of trouble.”
“I’ll say.” Liz said
“Guys…Michael…he’s inside that.” Maria said
“What?” Liz asked
“I can feel him. He’s waiting…underground…in cells. They’re coming to bring him out.” Maria said. Everyone stared at her and then looked at each other. They’d never seen Maria like this and found it a little out there, even for her. Tess used her powers to get passed the guards and they entered the Coliseum gates but Max paused and looked back in the direction of the palace.
“What?” Liz asked
“I don’t know. Just a feeling.” Max said as he sensed a presence.
Coliseum, 15:00
It was time for Michael’s second round; he stood before Varn’s champions and favourites of the people. The Golva Brothers, they were big and bulky with very little evidence of brainpower – perfect for the arena. Each wore armour, carried tridents and were incredibly fierce; they both laughed when they saw Michael come out onto the arena grounds. They had expected their lords and masters to come up with a much better challenge than what they saw before them. The other prisoners were all pressed up against in their cells, desperately trying to look out the narrow grates in the wall that looked out into the combat area. It left Michael out there alone although he did weaken the lock on the cages that kept them in, he just told them to wait for his signal.
In the stands, the group came walking in to see Michael using his sword to deflect the tridents. The Golva’s poked and prodded, attempting to torment, tease and provoke. They really didn’t see much of a challenge and Michael was in no hurry to tell them otherwise. He just kept defending again and again.
“Oh god.” Kyle said
“This is not good.” Max said as crowd roared loudly
“Michael.” Maria whispered
Then the Golva brothers grew a little weary with their game and went at Michael. The thrust their tridents at him but Michael easily dodged and defended himself. He moved quickly, slashing with his sword. With each near strike the crowed howled out with disappointment that contact wasn’t made. After a particularly close strike to his head, Michael decided he had enough. With the next lunge at his body, he used his sword to deflect the trident and angle it so that he could spin around and grab one of the sharp points with his hand. He broke it off and with movements that were so fast that they blurred, he threw it straight at the throat of one of his opponents.
Everyone in the crowd stood up in shock. The other brother moved by his dying sibling and held him as he slumped to the floor. No one, least of all Max and the others, could believe what they had just seen. Then the last Golva stood up, grabbed his weapon and charged at Michael. They fought furiously, Michael fighting for life and his opponent just wanting to see him dead.
“When the hell did he learn that?” Alex asked
“A very long time ago.” Tess said, “He fighting like…”
“Like?” Liz asked
“Like an Antarian.” Tess said
“Oh my god.” Maria said, “He doesn’t know.”
“What?” Max asked
“I don’t know, I just get this feeling that he can’t remember us. He’s going on instinct.” Maria said, “Max can you…”
“Sure.” Max said as he closed his eyes and focused on Michael, {Michael.} he thought
Out on the field, Michael heard a voice in his head and looked over to the stands where he saw 7 people wearing grey robes. They seemed to be familiar, important, but he couldn’t put his finger on it. It was like it was there, all the answers to the questions he had since yesterday morning were just on the tip of his tongue but wouldn’t come out. He was quickly brought back to the fight with the animalistic roar from his opponent as he picked up what was left of his brother’s trident and threw it at Michael. It missed, but only just, making a small cut in his shoulder as it flew by. He was about to give the signal to the other prisoners but he felt he should hold off.
In the stands, Liz suddenly grabbed Max’s arm. Her eyes glazed over and when she returned to normal she instructed the others to spread out. She gave them each a position and they headed to them without question. Liz hadn’t been wrong yet. They moved around the coliseum stands and were soon in positions opposite from each other, forming a circle around the combat area.
They watched as Michael continued to fight. It was becoming more and more intense by the second, each combatant was getting close vital hits but instead they were being cut. Michael moved like lightening as he dived to the ground and slid in the dirt passed Golva and slashing his leg with his sword. The burling man cried out in pain as he fell to the ground. Michael moved around to make his final strike, he knew that his opponent wouldn’t stop unless he ended it so that was exactly what he was going to do.
Then, just as Michael struck, Golva pulled out a dagger from it scabbard and slashed deep into Michael’s chest. Both fell back to the ground, the crowd didn’t know what to do as both their champion and his enemy lay dying. Varn and Lorj had been watching from their box, they both stood up after watching it and were starting to leave. In the crowd, the seven teenagers knew it was time and pulled out their healing stones. They all knew that there was no way that Max could get to Michael so they closed their eyes and focused. Their stones started to glow brightly and it drew the attention of everyone in the stadium including the Brothers. All watched as the glow expanded, connecting each of the group as they focused on Michael. Then the people started to run, not one of them understood what they were seeing and even Varn and Lorj were concerned.
With gleaming light, beams shot out from each teenager and then into the arena where Michael lay. The winds picked up and blew their hoods from their faces, Varn ordered one guard to fire his arrows. The guard did so and the arrow shot through the air but through the connection each was aware of the others and what was happening around them. It let them access each other’s powers and a shield formed around each of them. The arrow bounced off it just inches from Tess while Michael’s wounds started to heal. Before long he stood on his feet and looked around as the glow died down. However, he still didn’t have his memories although he did feel like he was closer to it. Quickly he raised his hand and sent out a wall of energy to the brothers in their private box.
To Be Continued…
Michael’s Cell, Dungeons, Akeshia, Midnight
Michael was going out of his mind; he couldn’t remember anything and most of all he didn’t know who he was or the abilities he possessed. The only light in the room was coming from a flickering candle in the hallway outside and the moonlight coming in from a very small grating in the top corner of the room. To make matters worse, it was raining outside and the water flowed into his cell. It left him cold, wet, alone and a little scared but running through his head was a voice saying that if he wasn’t afraid, he wasn’t alive.
From that he knew that there was something inside him that was surfacing now that his mind wasn’t as loud. Once upon a time he was a well-trained and highly ranked military leader and lord of the Antarian civilisation and now that who he is was suppressed who he was, was free to come out. His instincts were coming out and they were screaming for his to escape. After closing his eyes and taking a few deep breaths to focus his mind, he walked over to the door. Michael ran his hands over the thick wood that was reinforced with flat steel bars running the width of it.
Then his instincts told him what to do and he focused all his strength and thrust his palms into the wood. He was amazed as he watched it disintegrate under the force and looked at his hands before he started to run out of the cell. He looked around, Michael knew that their had to be guards walking these halls somewhere and he had to move fast. So he did. He ran off down the hall, he didn’t realise it but his hand glowed and the candles down the hall all snuffed out before he put one foot into their circle of light.
As his blood pumped and the adrenaline flowed he moved quickly, then he saw a guard. He was sitting at a small table, throwing a series of small daggers to a target opposite him. Michael looked around in the darkness and found a small pebble. The alien picked it up and quickly tossed it, the pebble shot toward the guard and impacted squarely on his head. It left the guard dazed and Michael moved out quickly, he moved behind the guard and wrapped one arm around his throat while the other covered his mouth. The guard could barely register what was happening as he was quickly running out of air as he was being pulled into the darkness. Michael quickly found a small storage area and sealed the guard inside after making sure he was knocked out.
Then off he ran again, moving from corridor to corridor and trying to find his way. He moved as fast as he could, silently and covertly but he tripped an alarm. It couldn’t have been helped, several stones on the flooring had been set to register any increase in weight and set off a ringing bell. All the guards knew their locations and knew not to touch them, they were set up for this precise situation – an escape attempt. As soon as that bell sounded, every guard on duty was heading into the prison and Michael moved faster.
It didn’t take long for the guards to find him and attempt to take Michael down. They had their swords drawn and were ready to slash away but Michael’s strength and speed was overwhelming at first. He was able to slip in close enough and land punches and kicks that put the soldiers to the floor in just a few hits. However the more he pushed on the more guards he found. Then he himself was overwhelmed as he was eventually pinned down by a mass of people and then smashed on the face by a fist clad in iron. Just before he fell unconscious he could see the metal doors of the entrance and then blackness.
As he lay on the stone with blood pouring from his mouth, the guards looked down at him and then to the guards he already got by. They weren’t going to be taking any chances and roped him up securely before they dumped him in The Hole. It was a deep shaft carved in the centre of the prison, at 9 feet deep with water up to knee level and polished walls there was no way out unless the guards dropped a length of rope in but just to be sure that no one got out they covered it with a heavy metal grill. As soon as Michael hit the cold water he shot awake and looked up. His vision was psychedelic but all he could do was sit there in the water. Michael realised he had been recaptured but he instead of being solemn he smiled at the guard above him.
“Next time you guys don’t stand a chance.” He said
The guard walked away, he didn’t want the prisoner to see his fear. No one, not in the history of these walls had anyone achieved what this prisoner had. Escape attempts were common of course but no one had gotten as close to the exit or had wounded so many guards in the process, not when they were doing it alone. Already word was spreading about the new Outsider among the other prisoners who listened to the guard speak after the alarm sounded.
Then he was back where he started, only a little worse off. He knew that he would have to think about this and that his instincts alone weren’t going to get him out. Being in the position he was and wrapped up with rope, his head was barely above the water line. All he had been through exhausted him and he couldn’t help fall asleep with his head against the wall.
The Cabin, Same Time
Maria was pacing back and forth; she was going out of her mind with worry and doing her best to keep the tears back. Letting Michael seeing them was the last thing she wanted, Maria actually smiled at how she knew her boyfriend would lord it over her for the rest of their lives. She had hoped that the feeling of something being ripped from her was just her imagination but it wasn’t. There was a cold feeling inside, she now knew that she had been feeling Michael’s presence within her and it was gone.
Her friends were just was worried, but more for Maria. They knew that Michael could take care of himself to a point but Maria hadn’t said a thing after they watched him being pulled into the Greenway.
“There has to be a way to track them.” Kyle said, “I mean Larek wouldn’t create these things without it would he?”
“Maybe.” Tess said, “But I know a place where we can find out.”
“The temple?” Isabel asked and Tess nodded
“And these things have been around for a while. Someone somewhere has to have a map.” Liz said
“Okay, we go see Larek’s statue. My money’s on the Order having a map if there is one.” Max said
“What about Maria? Do we take her?” Alex asked
“You bet your ass I’m going.” Maria said, “I want him back and I’m going to rip that guy’s head off.”
“Hey, what’s with your face?” Alex asked as he pointed to a massive bruise that was forming on her face on the same spot that Michael had been struck on during his escape.
“What the hell?” Max said
Maria reached up and lightly pressed her finger to the bruise and winced in pain, “He’s alive.” She said with relief
Max then reached up and covered the mark with his hand. There was a gentle glow as his energy healed the bruise and took the pain. By the time he was done there wasn’t anything there but it left them curious as to how much Michael and Maria were connected and it made Maria determined to find her other half. All seven then moved to their own portal and stepped through.
The Hole, Dungeons Under Akeshia, Immediately Following
Michael suddenly woke up, his jaw hurt a lot less and he found that the ropes that bound him were floating in the water. He had been freed and the ropes looked as if they had aged a couple of hundred years in the space of a few minutes. Then he looked over and saw a single word written in glowing energy on the wall, he trailed his hand over it.
“Maria.” He said before it vanished, even though he couldn’t remember it did ring a bell and he had hope that it could come into focus. He had hope that whatever he had forgotten he could get it back.
Order’s Temple, 10 Minutes Later
The group arrived at the temple and were greeted by several priests. The urgency of the group told the priests that time was of the essence and that they were in no mood for idle chit chat. Quickly they were taken through the white stone halls to the leader of the Order who was sitting behind a desk and looking through old record books of the Order.
“Ah my friends, is something wrong?” he asked after seeing the looks on their faces
“Yes. Michael was kidnapped and taken through the Greenway. We don’t know where to. We’re hoping that you have maps of the locations of the portals, given what we’ve learned about this world he was probably taken to one of the places that turned their backs on the Order.” Max said
“I wish I could help. Our records tell us that in the early days when Greenways were first being discovered maps were first made but none survived after this length of time.”
“There isn’t anything?” Liz asked, “Not even a list of locations that are off limits?”
“I’m afraid not.”
“Well hopefully Larek knows something.” Tess said, “We should go now.”
A few minutes later they were inside the central chamber of the temple and standing before the statue of Brody that represented Larek. Max called his friend’s name, the hologram of Larek appeared before them and Max briefed him on the situation.
“It is essential that that Michael be recovered.” Larek said
“Yeah tell me something we don’t know.” Maria said
“The portals are always there, when they appear to be closed they are actually still open but the gap is less than one micrometer in size. The system allows for a constant record of all energy jumps to when portals are opened so when one is open there will be a corresponding leap in output from the destination portal.”
“That’s all well and good but how does that help us?” Liz asked
“The Granolith can detect the energy of the portals.” Larek said
“So if we can overlay those jumps onto a current map of the Earth we know where we’re going.” Liz said
“Correct.” Larek said
“Let’s go.” Maria said and started walking out of the chamber
“Wait.” Max said
“Excuse me?” Maria asked
“There is another reason we’re here.” Max said, “Larek…about Alex and Isabel.”
“Us?” the two said together
“What about them?” Larek asked
“Well, we haven’t exactly told them everything but I get the feeling you haven’t told us everything. Their binding started.” Max said
“So?” Alex asked
“So, you two are married now.” Liz said, “At least that’s how it would be considered on Antar.”
“And they haven’t been connecting nearly as much as Liz and I. What’s going on?” Max asked
Larek remained silent for a moment, “I wasn’t sure if you were ready for this.”
“For what?” Isabel asked
“While the Binding can be sparked by connections it is also an emotional state of being. But that isn’t enough, no other species has been anything like our binding and is only possible between people with a certain amount of Antarian DNA.” Larek said
“Wait…what?” Kyle asked
“That means…” Alex said
“That by now, you and Liz have reached a significant stage of development to being as much a hybrid as Max, Isabel, Michael and Tess. We knew that when we sent the Royal Four to Earth it would take many decades to retake the throne…maybe a lot longer. The pods would require 60 years to allow you to reach a level of sufficient development to survive however we also knew that it may be impossible to remove Kivar in that time. Therefore it was essential there was a legitimate heir to the throne. We couldn’t guarantee that the four would mate with each other so we instilled a genetic retrovirus in each of you. Humans are incompatible with Antarians, even hybrids without help of the Ganderium to stabilise the union. As such, the retrovirus will destroy certain human DNA and replace it with Antarian genetic codes. This is passed on through sexual contact as a sign that you intend for the one you’re with to be your mate. It would take many couplings to install sufficient material to make you a hybrid. A binding would be an indicator that you’ve reached a certain level, not enough for procreation but enough.” Larek said
They were all had their mouths hitting the ground. They hadn’t been expecting that one and not even Maria could say anything.
“Given the amount of times that you have coupled, this is why it is essential for Michael to be returned to you. The process has gone to far, at this stage the transformation will begin to break down within a month. Without replacement DNA to return you to your human state you will die. A few matings, the change would be okay and your body to adapt but you are too close to completion.”
“Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait.” Maria said, “Are you saying that we have a month to find Michael and for me to screw him before I start dying?”
“Yes.” Larek said
“Okay, now we’re going.” Maria said as she walked out of the room
“You should have told us.” Max said to Larek before he and the others quickly gave chase to Maria.
Throne Room, Royal Palace, Akeshia, Local Sunrise
Varn and Lorj sat in their thrones of white stone marble being waited on hand in foot by servant women dressed in practically nothing. Both brothers liked to look whenever they could and keeping the women that served them gave them that opportunity every day. They had been woken up early by the sounds of the dungeon alarms and weren’t too happy about it. Amazingly they didn’t kill anyone because of it but they did send for the Head of the Guard who was on the verge of wetting himself as he stood before them. He told them what he knew of the escape attempt by the newest resident of the city prison. From the shattered prison door to the beaten guards he described everything right up until they recaptured him.
“Impressive.” Lorj said
“I think we might need to increase security down there.” Varn said, looking directly at the guard
“Perhaps. But they got him back.” Lorj said, “I take it he is in the Hole now?”
“Yes my lord.”
“Take him out. Send him to the Coliseum cells. I think he’ll make some good sport for the people.”
“Given how far he got, that should be interesting.” Varn said, “Yes. Put him in training this morning, schedule his first fight tomorrow. I understand that the Golva Brothers will be enjoying the use of tridents tomorrow…I think being stabbed by one of those should be suitable punishment and a warning to the other prisoners not to try it again.”
Lorj smiled, “Yes, and if that doesn’t work…just feed them all to my brothers’ pet.”
“By your order my lords.” The Head Guard said as he bowed. Lorj indicated with a wave of his hand for him to leave and he did so quickly yet held his head with dignity and respectfully high.
Antarian Ship, Moon One…
After a million years of continual evolution, the Antarian people had come to be semi energy beings. Formed from pure light they had build their ships similarly as well as all other technologies, from their perspective the technology of the Granolith was nothing more than an abacus is to a computer. Only after it was too late to do anything about it did they realise that along the way they had lost something very crucial to them, something they couldn’t get back. Or so they thought. One day a historian came across ancient texts written by one of their lords, Larek was his name and he described the political problems as well as their solution to it prior to the incident on Earth. Then he discussed in detail what he set up for his friends who would be taking a million year plus trip through time and hope filled the current Antarian race. In response they sent a ship to Earth and wait.
“We have received a response from Antar. We are to adhere to mission protocol and not intervene unless the others fail to rescue him.”
“Signal Antar that their message has been received and confirmed.”
“Sir, what of Kivar. He is a significant threat to the group, I must protest our position on not removing him now.”
“Kivar is a pathetic relic and is of no concern to us. If he attempts to interfere we will intervene and not before.”
“Yes sir.”
Granolith Chamber, Edran Coast, Same Time
On the high cliffs of the coastline, the group crawled through the crack and once again found themselves with the Granolith. They stood by their alien machine and Max gave his commands to it.
“Granolith, locate all energy locations of the portal network and overlay them onto the image of the planet.” Max said
On command, the Granolith displayed an image of the Earth and charted the locations of all the Greenways. There were thousands of them, tens of thousands. Many had settlements built up around them but many more were either undiscovered or used as relay stations where the people could go to and then travel further beyond the range of their home portal. They were also used by migratory tribes, hunters and traders.
“Isolate the two portals closest to here.” Max said and the map zoomed in, “Okay the one on the upper left, track its usage in the last two days. Identify destinations between sunrise and noon local time.”
The granolith worked and displayed in rapid succession all the locations that their portal accessed since it first opened before it isolated the desired ones. It charted its course over a vast distance and then locked.
“That’s where we start.” Kyle said
“Then let’s get going.” Tess said
“Wait, we don’t know how much Michael’s been hurt. We might need the healing stones.” Liz said
“Do you think they’ll still work after all this time?” Alex asked
“We should take them just in case.” Max said
“Correct me if I’m wrong but most of what’s through that door is in rock?” Kyle said. They had tried once before to go through and check on what was intact in their pod chamber only to find that at some point in time an earthquake had collapsed part of the chamber and made it difficult to move through.
“We need to try.” Liz said
Carefully they all moved to the door of the chamber and crawled through what was Isabel’s pod. The cave had fallen, smashing into the floor panel and leaving it with a big crack. Everything beyond that was impassable and they could only hope that the little crevice that they hid the stones, book and orbs was still there. Max and Tess moved closer to the spot and examined the hall, a million and a quarter years of gathered dust would have solidified over and made it indistinguishable from the surrounding rock.
The two aliens waved their hands over the area, gently breaking it up and blowing the flakes away. They moved slowly, not wanting to disturb what was obviously very unstable rock and causing another cave-in they were careful with every rock they touched. They knew that give the state of the chamber there had to be damage on the object they kept here, they just had no idea how damaged they were. Eventually they broke through, the hole was only an inch across but it was enough to glimpse inside and take a look. One stone was shattered as was an orb but the book was more or less intact with a massive scratch along the cover.
“It looks good.” Max said before breaking the rest of the covering away and reached inside. Max pulled out the contents and laid them on the floor before the others. All of the surviving stones looked undamaged and each picked up a stone. They put it in their pocket and moved the other two artefacts into the Granolith chamber before leaving.
Dungeons, Under Akeshia Coliseum, 09:00
Michael was pulled out of the hole. Literally. The guards were there on mass, one through a rope down with a loop on the end while he slept and tightened it around him. He woke up instantly and started struggling as they dragged him up. Michael thrashed around until he was firmly secured by metal chains by the guards. He got through ropes wrapped around him; he wasn’t going to get out of this. Then they walked him through the dungeon corridors. As they moved, all the prisoners stared out of their cells at Michael, word had quickly spread about what he had dared to do and wanted to get a look at the prison. At first they thought it was just meaningless gossip when the looked at him. There was simply no way he was strong enough to take out so many guards and get as far as he did.
They soon reached the cells of the coliseum fighters; each was a large space that was caged with metal bars like a prison cell. Their reaction to Michael was the same as the others – “no way”. Then they saw the look in the eyes of the guards and that was just enough to get them wondering. One guard opened the cell in which a few of the new recruits were kept and Michael was pushed inside, chains and all, before the door was slammed shut and locked.
Michael fell to his knees and closed his eyes. He could feel something inside him bubbling up to get him out. His instincts told him he could be free from his chains, so he relaxed and let his body take over. His hands couldn’t be seen and the metal making contact with them were instantly weakening. Michael used his strength and pushed his arms out and the chains broke with great surprise to his new cellmates. The guards had started walking away but suddenly stopped when a mass of metal flew between the bars and hit the wall next to them. They looked over to Michael and he just waved.
“Like I said. Next time you guys don’t stand a chance.”
The other prisoners looked with fear and moved out of his way as he came over to sit on a bench. The original personality of Rath in him was coming out more even though there were no memories of his past of current life in his head. He looked around at the others and smiled.
“You guys don’t need to be afraid of me.” He said in a calm and soothing voice, “Those other guys do, big time.”
“Who are you?” one prisoner asked from a cell across the hall
“Don’t know.” Michael said as he closed his eyes, “And I really wish I did. So what is this place?”
“The Coliseum. They make us fight to entertain the people or the brothers.”
“The who?” Michael asked
“Varn and Lorj, the brothers who rule Akeshia.” Another prisoner said, never meeting anyone who didn’t know.
“Oh.” Michael said
“You better rest. Your training will begin soon for your fights.”
“I ain’t fighting.” Michael said, “Not for someone to enjoy.”
“You wont have a choice. None of us do.”
“This Coliseum. Is it open topped?” Michael asked
“Yes, why?”
“What about width? How far from the wall on the inside where we fight to the outside one?” Michael asked
“Maybe three hundred paces. It seats thousands. The whole population of the city could attend if they want to.”
Michael smiled, “Hmmm.”
“What are you thinking?”
“Anyone want to escape?” Michael asked, “All you have to do is stay alive until then.”
“You’re crazy stranger.”
“Yeah, maybe.” Michael said
“You can’t be serious. Every soldier in the city would be down on you in seconds. There are soldiers and guards everywhere, the Greenway is protected…not if you had the Father Protector on your side could you do it.”
“Larek.” Michael said quietly
“What?”
“Hmm…oh nothing.” Michael said as he pondered on the name he just said and then whispered, “Maria.” He looked over at the sand on the bottom of the cell floor and knelt down on it. Michael closed his eyes and let his finger wander in it, when he reopened them he saw the whirlwind symbol and the four-square. The other prisoners just watched. He just shook his head and dusted over it with the palm of his hand before moving over to a bucket of water in the corner. Michael looked down at his reflection, “Who the hell are you?”
Bathroom, The Cabin, Noon
Despite everything that was going on, Kyle and Tess needed to be together. They just needed to feel close to each other so Tess whispered for him to meet her in the bathroom. At the same time, Liz and Isabel had gotten together some of the fabrics they had been given and were going to fashion cloaks from them. Something simple, grey and not descript aside from the fact that it could cover their bodies with hoods that would shield their faces.
Kyle was already in the hot spring and relaxing in the hot waters as Tess came in. She stood before him and their eyes locked. Tess then lifted off her shirt and then off came her pants. She stood naked before her lover as she slowly walked down the steps Michael had carved in the rock so that they could walk into the pool of water. The two moved closer together and wrapped their arms around each other; they held each other as their mouths inched closer together until they kissed. Their tongues slipped together as their hands touched and fondled all the little places they could get to.
Gently Kyle eased Tess back against the rock and looked over her exquisite body through the crystal clear waters before she moved her legs apart. Kyle moved in between Tess’s spread legs and positioned his cock at her waiting entrance. Slowly he inched himself deeper and deeper into her, causing Tess’s legs to pull back to a point where she could wrap them around Kyle. Kyle pulled back slightly but then thrust back inside of Tess, fully sheathing himself inside her soaked core.
“Arhhhhhhhhhh.” Tess called out, her voice echoing throughout the small room.
“God, Tess, you’re so beautiful…so good.” Kyle strained out
The slid against each other, sweat already forming on their skin as they made love. While they were desperate to cum, neither wanted to draw this out. They were mating in the steaming waters of the spring, they bodies moving rhythmically and nothing else mattered except for bringing each other pleasure.
Kyle smiled as she bit her lower lip, he trailed his hand up Tess’s leg. He gently thrust forward, pushing the tip of his cock just inside of her pussy. He thrust deeply into her. The feel of Kyle barely inside her caused her to bring her hand up quickly and cup Kyle’s cheek; they looked at each other as Kyle slowly eased his way deeper inside.
“Kyleeeeeeee.” Tess gasped
Slowly he began a steady rhythm, sliding in and out of her core. His body glided over her silken wet skin, closing his eyes in ecstasy every time Tess clamped down with her muscles on his dick. Whenever Kyle thrust deep into her he hit her g-spot, causing her to breath in deeply and whimper. Her hands reached up to hold the back of his neck, her other was placed on the soft skin above his waist. They kissed deeply and passionately as Tess pulled his head down to meet hers. As the kiss broke, Kyle rested his forehead on hers as they stared into each other’s eyes, smiling lustfully.
“UHNNNNNN.” Tess gasped as her lover’s dick bottomed out again and again
“Hmmm…UGHHHHH…OH YEAH.” Kyle called out
Tess suddenly flipped them over so that she was straddling on his wait, connected by his cock. Quickly she started to bounce up and down on him, the waters were splashing all around them. Tess was in a frenzy of passion and love; she wanted to feel Kyle’s seed within her. Kyle slid his hands up her body, filling both of his hands with Tess’s breasts, using his thumbs and index fingers to stimulate and pinch her erect nipples. One of them cupped the supple flesh while the other continued to move up to her face where she took one of his fingers into her mouth and bit down on it, sucking it slightly. They had formed a wild rhythm, every time Tess crashed down Kyle thrust his hips up.
Tess rode his body, grinding against him as she bounced up and down on his dick. She placed her hands on to his chest, which gave her even more leverage and now she started rolling her hips around. Kyle moved his hands up along her arms, gently teasing the sweet flesh as a fine layer of perspiration started to form along with the water from the spring. Once his hands reached her shoulders he pulled her down and he thrust up. For them everything slowed down, time appeared to have stopped as they sped up the grinding of their bodies.
“Ohhhh, god, Kyle.” Tess moaned
“Tesssssss.” They were so close.
Tentatively he moved his hands down to her breasts again and squeezed, the moan she gave encouraged him further. He took each red nipple between his fingers and gently pinched – she arched her back, pushing her fingers through her blond hair he moaned loud enough to wake the dead. Kyle grabbed her sides and pulled her down to a kiss and rolled her over so that her back was once again against the edge of the hot spring. The heat turned up to maximum, he grabbed her legs and put them over his shoulders allowing him to reach her inner most depths. In and out, in and out, thrust after thrust after thrust they called out to each other.
“T…Te…OH GOD TESSSSSSSS.” Kyle cried out as his wad shot deep into her.
“KYLEEEEEEEEEEEEE.” Tess screamed
Slowly their breathing became less ragged as Kyle held her close to his body, her nipples digging in to Kyle’s chest. Their hands moved over each other and caressed their lover’s skin with gentle touches.
“Oh yeah…that was good.” Kyle said
“You can say that again.” Tess responded
Coliseum, Akeshia, The Next Day
It was Michael’s first bout. All he had to do was survive so he picked up a sword, as he did so it all seemed very familiar as though he’d seen it in another lifetime. The word “Gladiator” was stuck in his head but he shook it off with a feeling that he didn’t like it very much. When the guards came for him, they were very wary and kept their weapons drawn and ready as they escorted him and the others out of the cell and out to the arena.
This was supposed to be easy. For the other side that is. They were more experienced and the new guys were sent out to provide a little bit of practice with their weapons as well as finding new entraining ways of killing. These kinds of fights were bloody, brutal and usually drew a good crowd. The fights with the best fighters filled the place. As they came out into the sunlight, they were almost blinded. For too long they had been kept in the dark of the cells and arrived to find 7 large men wearing armour. 7 against 7, one-on-one, a fairly simple pair up and each was waving their swords and crying out menacingly.
“Forget this.” Michael said as he raised his sword and flung it at one of the others. It impaled the chest and Michael ran forward, straight to it and grabbed it in his hand and pulled it out before sticking it into another opponent before one minute even passed. Swords weren’t exactly an Antarian weapon but they did have something similar that was mainly used for ceremonial purposes now. His other side was well trained, had quick reflexes and just as good with close-quarters combat as he was with full on battles between ships.
In the stands people were standing and were stunned before the strength they had just seen. Varn and Lorj were watching as well but they had no idea who they were watching. They were very impressed and wanted to see more, they ordered the remaining 5 soldiers in and the swarmed Michael but the other prisoners moved in to help him. Swords slashed everywhere, gleaming in the sunlight and Michael’s fellow prisoners helped buy enough of a distraction for him to finish off the others. At the same time, with each slash and stab he took the time to look over the details of the coliseum.
He looked at each decoration by the walls, where Varn and Lorj were seated and where all the guards were stationed throughout the enormous arena. In his head he was working through a plan. Of course, he took his own licks. At least one managed to cut along Michael’s arm and blood was flowing freely until the fight was over. One of the prisoners ripped off his sleeve and wrapped it around Michael’s arm to stop the bleeding. Then he led the other prisoners off the field, none of the other guards were coming close but all Michael did was smile up at the brothers. As he reached the gates to the cells, he planned that his escape would be at his next fight.
However, he stopped at the gate as an idea flowed through his head. He couldn’t do that, it was childish, immature, wrong…it was fun? He couldn’t resist and then again he wasn’t all Rath and who he was now, Michael, was still inside. He smiled and called out, “FRUIT BASKET FOR THE MORON BROTHERS!” Michael then turned around, dropped his pants and mooned the brothers. He practically laughed as he pulled them back up and went inside with a bunch of laughing prisoners.
Varn and Lorj looked at each other, “Disrespectful bastard.” Lorj sneered with anger, “He’s dangerous.”
“Obviously.” Varn said
“Which of the Golva brothers were you going to put him against?” Lorj asked
“Mut.” Varn said
Lorj nodded, “Put them both in.” he said, “I want him dead.”
“I could arrange it while he sleeps.” His brother said
“No. Something tells me it wouldn’t work. In the arena he’s contained…he can be vulnerable but right now I want to know everything about him, where he came from, his friends, village…everything.” Lorj said
“I’ll order the scout to return and brief us immediately.”
Oliandka, Akeshian Outer Territories, 10:00
It was the first stop for the group. The tracking had led them here and all were wearing the robes that Isabel had made. It was sufficient to cover their faces in case word of their descriptions had reached out this far. They arrived in the small town that had been used for its rice soil making it excellent for farming. As they moved through the town, they looked around for the person who kidnapped Michael but they saw no trace of him.
All through the town, anyone that saw them moved away. It wasn’t difficult to see that strangers weren’t exact a common occurrence in the town and they knew enough to keep their distance. They tried to ask several people about Kalmaran but no one was giving them anything, not even through Tess’s exceptional manipulative skills could make them talk. Eventually they were able to corner one individual and manoeuvred him into an alley.
“What do you want?” he asked defiantly
Max moved closer, “Just information. We’re not here to hurt you.”
“Around here, everyone hurts anyone else if they need to.”
“We’re looking for a friend of ours. He was brought here by a man called Kalmaran.” Liz said
“I don’t know him.” He said
“You know, screw it.” Maria said and shot out her hand. The man was thrown against a wall and held there at least 3 feet from the ground. The others just looked at her and her first display of power, she wanted Michael back and wasn’t going to be taking no for an answer.
“Where is he?” Kyle asked, “And believe me…she was scary before she could do this.”
“Kalamaran…he’s a scout…from Akeshia. He came through for supplies before taking a prisoner back to the Capitol.”
“Capitol?” Max asked
“Of the empire.”
“Akeshia right?” Maria said
“Ye…yesss.” He gasped as Maria tightened her grip
Maria then released him and he fell to the floor. She just looked at the others and nodded, “We’ll talk about this when we get him back.”
“Damn good control though.” Max said
“Yes and if you tell me how I did it, I’ll clean the meat for a week.” Maria said, “But, later.”
Together they all walked off back to the Greenway and focused their thoughts on Akeshia. The portal opened and they all stepped through.
Chambers Beneath the Royal Palace, Akeshia, 13:20
Kivar was going out of his mind. He could feel something in his city, something Antarian and he was scared. He hadn’t felt this since he woke up, as far as he knew Antarians had lost complete interest in Earth and now that he was feeling this again he was afraid of what they could do now. The alien dictator was one of the few people on the planet who knew just how much time had passed since his little apocalypse and he could only guess at what they had become and the power they possessed. As much as he wanted to return home and finish what he started, he knew that was highly improbable.
However, he couldn’t get passed what he was feeling. There was an Antarian presence and he was getting concerned about just who it could be. Then he remembered some old tales courteous of the Order that Larek had started. He knew fine and well why he set that up and was wondering if it was actually possible. Kivar relished the possibility of finally ending that old score. It would be difficult to find them in this city and he couldn’t risk being seen by anyone, there would be too many questions. Last time he tried, ghost stories ran rampant among the people for years and it gave him a headache just thinking about it. As far as he was concerned, to these people, he was a god and not some apparition.
Greenway, Akeshia, 14:00
The portal in the middle of the city opened up and the 5 guards that surrounded it drew their weapons, each one had one of the mutated cats by their side. Max and the others came out wearing their grey robes with the hoods covering their faces.
“Don’t move.” Their captain yelled, “Who are you?”
Max looked to Tess and nodded, she started a mindwarp so that they would see whatever they should see. “We’re travellers from Oliandka.” Max said, “We come to pay our respects and give tribute to our lords Varn and Lorj.
Instantly the five guards saw 7 people wearing typical Oliandka dress and hearing them speaking with the right accent. They also saw them carrying small chests of golden trinkets with a variety of gems. They didn’t have much use in this day and age except for decoration and only people of high status in Akeshia had such décor. Tess focused a little harder and implanted a command that they were okay and free to let pass.
“Let them pass.” The captain said, “Sheath your blades.”
The guards all put their weapons down and pulled their cats back. The animals were well trained and sat down, stopped snarling and became perfectly calm. Then the teenagers noticed just how empty the streets were and they heard cheering in the distance.
“Where is everyone?” Liz asked
“The Coliseum.” The captain said, “There’s a prisoner about to be taught a lesson.” He smiled, “If you want to watch, it’s to the east down that street, take the fifth left to the main gates.”
“Thank you.” Max said
They all walked off down the street, leaving the guards behind them. Maria was picking up the pace, she could feel Michael close by but she could also sense how blank his mind was and how confused he was feeling about who he was. It made her even more worried and wanted to be with him again. They all stayed closed and looked around at the buildings, they marvelled at everything as it was nothing like they had ever seen n this world but they could see the towering coliseum in the distance.
“My god.” Kyle said
“Is it me or is that…” Alex started
“It looks like the Coliseum in Rome.” Isabel said
“Only newer and not falling apart kinda thing.” Max said, “Someone’s gone to a lot of trouble.”
“I’ll say.” Liz said
“Guys…Michael…he’s inside that.” Maria said
“What?” Liz asked
“I can feel him. He’s waiting…underground…in cells. They’re coming to bring him out.” Maria said. Everyone stared at her and then looked at each other. They’d never seen Maria like this and found it a little out there, even for her. Tess used her powers to get passed the guards and they entered the Coliseum gates but Max paused and looked back in the direction of the palace.
“What?” Liz asked
“I don’t know. Just a feeling.” Max said as he sensed a presence.
Coliseum, 15:00
It was time for Michael’s second round; he stood before Varn’s champions and favourites of the people. The Golva Brothers, they were big and bulky with very little evidence of brainpower – perfect for the arena. Each wore armour, carried tridents and were incredibly fierce; they both laughed when they saw Michael come out onto the arena grounds. They had expected their lords and masters to come up with a much better challenge than what they saw before them. The other prisoners were all pressed up against in their cells, desperately trying to look out the narrow grates in the wall that looked out into the combat area. It left Michael out there alone although he did weaken the lock on the cages that kept them in, he just told them to wait for his signal.
In the stands, the group came walking in to see Michael using his sword to deflect the tridents. The Golva’s poked and prodded, attempting to torment, tease and provoke. They really didn’t see much of a challenge and Michael was in no hurry to tell them otherwise. He just kept defending again and again.
“Oh god.” Kyle said
“This is not good.” Max said as crowd roared loudly
“Michael.” Maria whispered
Then the Golva brothers grew a little weary with their game and went at Michael. The thrust their tridents at him but Michael easily dodged and defended himself. He moved quickly, slashing with his sword. With each near strike the crowed howled out with disappointment that contact wasn’t made. After a particularly close strike to his head, Michael decided he had enough. With the next lunge at his body, he used his sword to deflect the trident and angle it so that he could spin around and grab one of the sharp points with his hand. He broke it off and with movements that were so fast that they blurred, he threw it straight at the throat of one of his opponents.
Everyone in the crowd stood up in shock. The other brother moved by his dying sibling and held him as he slumped to the floor. No one, least of all Max and the others, could believe what they had just seen. Then the last Golva stood up, grabbed his weapon and charged at Michael. They fought furiously, Michael fighting for life and his opponent just wanting to see him dead.
“When the hell did he learn that?” Alex asked
“A very long time ago.” Tess said, “He fighting like…”
“Like?” Liz asked
“Like an Antarian.” Tess said
“Oh my god.” Maria said, “He doesn’t know.”
“What?” Max asked
“I don’t know, I just get this feeling that he can’t remember us. He’s going on instinct.” Maria said, “Max can you…”
“Sure.” Max said as he closed his eyes and focused on Michael, {Michael.} he thought
Out on the field, Michael heard a voice in his head and looked over to the stands where he saw 7 people wearing grey robes. They seemed to be familiar, important, but he couldn’t put his finger on it. It was like it was there, all the answers to the questions he had since yesterday morning were just on the tip of his tongue but wouldn’t come out. He was quickly brought back to the fight with the animalistic roar from his opponent as he picked up what was left of his brother’s trident and threw it at Michael. It missed, but only just, making a small cut in his shoulder as it flew by. He was about to give the signal to the other prisoners but he felt he should hold off.
In the stands, Liz suddenly grabbed Max’s arm. Her eyes glazed over and when she returned to normal she instructed the others to spread out. She gave them each a position and they headed to them without question. Liz hadn’t been wrong yet. They moved around the coliseum stands and were soon in positions opposite from each other, forming a circle around the combat area.
They watched as Michael continued to fight. It was becoming more and more intense by the second, each combatant was getting close vital hits but instead they were being cut. Michael moved like lightening as he dived to the ground and slid in the dirt passed Golva and slashing his leg with his sword. The burling man cried out in pain as he fell to the ground. Michael moved around to make his final strike, he knew that his opponent wouldn’t stop unless he ended it so that was exactly what he was going to do.
Then, just as Michael struck, Golva pulled out a dagger from it scabbard and slashed deep into Michael’s chest. Both fell back to the ground, the crowd didn’t know what to do as both their champion and his enemy lay dying. Varn and Lorj had been watching from their box, they both stood up after watching it and were starting to leave. In the crowd, the seven teenagers knew it was time and pulled out their healing stones. They all knew that there was no way that Max could get to Michael so they closed their eyes and focused. Their stones started to glow brightly and it drew the attention of everyone in the stadium including the Brothers. All watched as the glow expanded, connecting each of the group as they focused on Michael. Then the people started to run, not one of them understood what they were seeing and even Varn and Lorj were concerned.
With gleaming light, beams shot out from each teenager and then into the arena where Michael lay. The winds picked up and blew their hoods from their faces, Varn ordered one guard to fire his arrows. The guard did so and the arrow shot through the air but through the connection each was aware of the others and what was happening around them. It let them access each other’s powers and a shield formed around each of them. The arrow bounced off it just inches from Tess while Michael’s wounds started to heal. Before long he stood on his feet and looked around as the glow died down. However, he still didn’t have his memories although he did feel like he was closer to it. Quickly he raised his hand and sent out a wall of energy to the brothers in their private box.
To Be Continued…
Last edited by Tharos on Thu Oct 06, 2005 8:35 am, edited 1 time in total.
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 9
Coliseum, Akeshia, Immediately Following
From Michael a rippling wall of green light shot to the boxed seat that Varn and Lorj were in. The second they saw it they were in awe, everything they had seen in the last few minutes had been unbelievable yet they were witnessing it with their own eyes. Then, just as it was seconds away from them, a beam of light shot out from the ornate metal fence before them and moved out back toward the brothers. Michael’s attack hit and spread over the barricading light.
Lorj was safely behind the light but his brother was not, Varn was completely exposed and those among the people that were still in the Coliseum stands watched as one of their rulers cried out in agony. His skin rippled and blistered, it ripped and came away from his flesh as though it was being burned. He twisted and grabbed onto the stone chair before collapsing to the floor, Lorj just watched as his brother melted away leaving just a steaming pile of bones and whatever was left of his internal organs. For the first time in his life, Lorj wanted to throw up.
On the ground and in the stands, the group watched as the smoke cleared. Michael looked at his hand, barely believing what he had just caused to happen with nothing more than a gesture. Even so, none of them could believe that the other brother was still there. Then they all saw as a shadow appeared above Lorj and looked down over the group.
“No. It can’t be.” Kivar said
“What the…” Tess said
“Is that…?” Max asked
“Kivar.” Tess said, “He’s here.”
Max and the others stared at Kivar as though they were watching their nightmares come to life, and in some ways they were. Michael’s instincts jumped to overdrive as they told him that he was standing before a massive threat and one that he couldn’t stop right now. Quickly he aimed his hand at Kivar and sent several waves of destructive energy to him. The blasts were as strong as he could make them. Each one struck their target but as the smoke cleared it became evident that there wasn’t any damage to Kivar. There was only one choice Michael had left and aimed at the gates that led to the Coliseum cells, inside the others prisoners ran to the far end of their cells when they saw his action, and he blasted away. They gates exploded open and the prisoners came running out as Michael picked up one of the tridents and threw it at the wall with enough force to drive it in.
Michael then ran for it and by using it as a step he was able to jump the high walls of the arena and grab onto the stands. He pulled himself up and all other prisoners did the same and all started their escape. They headed out through one of the civilian gates as Max and the others ran to catch up. Their destination was the Greenway; it would be impossible for any soldier to immediately trace where they went although they knew soldiers would probably be dispatched to their old homes.
{Michael!} Max thought out to his old friend
Michael stopped dead when he heard it in his head and looked back to see a bunch of people his age running up to him. He quickly raised his hand and caused the others to stop dead.
“Who are you?” Michael asked
“It’s me…Max.” Max said
“He can’t remember.” Maria said as she moved up to him
Michael looked at Maria’s face and looked over her, “I…know you?”
“Is that a question or a statement Spaceboy?” Maria asked as she reached up and gently caressed his cheek, then she moved in closer and kissed him. At first Michael was stunned and his eyes remained open but soon he melted into it. Then Maria pulled back, “Tell me you don’t remember that.” She whispered into his ear
“Ma…Maria?” he said
The smile on Maria’s face couldn’t have been eclipsed by the moons that orbited Earth. She was ecstatic but aside from the smile she kept inside. “I knew you were in there.”
“I woke up in a cell…your name was written on the wall.” Michael said
Suddenly they heard what sounded like hundred of soldiers heading their way and Michael turned back to the other prisoners who were waiting by the portal.
“Michael, come with us. We can get you all to safety…we’re like you.” Max said as he raised his hand and formed a shield.
Michael just looked over it with surprise and took a step back before he realised that it wasn’t dangerous. He simply nodded and Max then took the lead. He moved over to the Greenway and opened it. Max used the crystal obtained from the Order and magnified the portal’s range as he focused on their home. As everyone moved through, Max held back in case he needed to use his shield. When the last person was through Max jumped in after and the Greenway sealed.
The Cabin…
From late afternoon, everyone arrived in early morning. The young family moved out and watched as the prisoners took their first breath of free air, for some of them it was the first one in years. All of them were grateful beyond words and shook Michael’s hand, it was the only thing they could think of to thank him. They had all come together from scattered villages, brought to the Coliseum because they defied the invading forces of Akeshia and weren’t able to put up much of a fight. Now they were free from that nightmare. Michael looked over the cabin when he saw it and touched it, he got a flash of himself working to fashion the walls but the suddenness of it caused him to pull his hand back sharply before he could comprehend.
“I…helped make this didn’t I?” Michael asked
“Yes. We all made it together.” Isabel said
“We did? Why? What about home?” Michael asked
“This is our home now. The world we knew, it’s all gone.” Tess said
“If you want I can help you remember.” Max said
“How?” Michael asked
“I can heal people. When we healed you in the Coliseum, I think we didn’t use the stones long enough. I can finish the job.” Max said
Michael looked around and fixed eyes with Maria. He watched her give a subtle nod and he gave one to Max. He approached his friend and Max placed both of his hands on either side of Michael’s head. The young alien closed his eyes and focused his healing ability, Michael felt warmth spread through his mind and suddenly he was assaulted with flashes. He saw his emergence form the pod, hiding when he saw the headlights on the road, meeting Max and Isabel again at school and then their exposure to the humans of their little group. It picked up pace, going from memory to memory right through to the attack by Kivar and how he ended up in Akeshia. When Max released him, Michael fell to the floor and groaned in pain from his headache but that soon passed as he looked up.
“Michael? You in there?” Maria asked
“Yeah Pixie…oh that hurts.” Michael said as he rolled over to push himself up
“Okay, who am I?” Alex asked
“Alex…screwing Isabel…Max freaked when he found out…Liz threatened no more sex if he tried to stop the two of you.” Michael said
“Yeah, it’s him.” Tess said when he saw Max’s less than amused face
“I’m back…hey what the hell by the way? Why didn’t you tell me it was so simple?” Michael asked
“What?” Max asked
Michael held up his finger and drew a circle of light in the air. It just hung there before Michael blew on it and caused it to start spinning. Then he blew on it again and it burst into flames before vanishing. The others just watched with surprise and amazement at the leap in skill he had just displayed with his powers.
“Wow.” Kyle said
“Double wow.” Tess said, “That was way more than I ever taught you.”
“I can remember things…from Antar. Well not remember exactly, just impressions, instincts. It kept me alive in that arena.” Michael said before he turned to the other prisoners, “You’re going to leave now?”
“Yes.” One said, “They will send soldiers to find us. Our old homes need to be defended.”
“Do me a favour, tell them what you saw about us. What the Akeshian’s believe…it’s wrong, twisted by Kivar. Fight them if you can.” Michael said
“That you don’t need to ask us to do.” Another prisoner said
Max opened the Greenway for them, he sent them to the town they passed through to Akeshia, from there each could return to their homeland. When that was done Maria grabbed Michael’s hand and started to drag him inside.
“Uh Maria?” Liz asked
Maria smiled, “Just gonna make sure he remembers everything.”
With that the two disappeared inside their home and disappeared to their room. The other didn’t have to guess what they were going to be doing and went inside to rest in their living room.
Michael and Maria’s Bedroom, Immediately Following
The door to their bedroom swung open and they both fell inside before they slammed it shut. They were all over each other, kissing furiously as hands groped and grabbed. Maria relished the fact that he was back with her, she could feel him inside her and this time she wasn’t going to let it or him go. Michael, feeling her lips on him, any memory that was still buried was quickly coming back to the surface. Their mouths were fused together in a searing open mouth kiss, letting their tongues snake around inside each other.
Maria pulled back and smiled with heat at her lover. “God I missed you.”
“Missed me cause you love me, or because you don’t wanna die?” Michael asked. Maria looked at him with a questioning look, “Max told me about the retrovirus thing.”
“Definitely the first. I couldn’t bare it when you were gone.” Maria said. “I love you.”
She attacked his mouth again. Michael’s hands were wandering all over her body as they kissed and she found herself pulling him closer to her. They faced each other, gasping for breath. They stood there almost touching; their gazing eyes were locked together. Neither spoke, then Michael reached up to caress Maria’s face. His touch was as light and gentle as it had been when they had touched each other for the first time. Maria leaned her cheek into Michael’s palm, nuzzling it softly as he swept Maria into his arms and swung her around, causing her to giggle with surprise. He picked her up and carried her over to the bed.
“I love you too.” Michael whispered.
Michael set Maria down on the bed. She knelt up and caught Michael by the collar of his t-shirt. She took her time as she pulled him to her and kissed him deeply. The passion was bubbling, boiling to a fire but Maria wanted the moment to last. Her mouth travelled around, leaving a trail of hot kisses. She tasted and teased his lips, cheeks, her mouth wandered to his earlobes and neck. Her fingers tugged at his shirt and pulled it over his head. Maria nuzzled her face into the smooth expanse of his chest then she began kissing her way up his body again. When Michael leaned forward to try and kiss her, he overbalanced the pair and the two tumbled to the bed. Maria rolled Michael onto his back and she claimed her perch on his hips. For several minutes she simply sat there looking down at him as she tried to calm herself. Her pulse was pounding like a drum and she could feel herself trembling. Her nipples strained against the fabric of her bra and the crotch of her panties was soaked with her juices. The nearness of Michael’s already hard cock to her pussy was maddening and she couldn’t wait to have it back inside her.
“Oh God, Michael.” she gasped. Maria stretched herself out over his body, her blonde hair tickled him as she moved along him. Michael moaned softly and jerked about beneath her to Maria’s delight. With a purr Maria used her mouth, she kissed and licked her way up his abdomen to his chest. She traced the ridge of his muscles with the tip of her tongue before she teasingly licked his sensitive nipples. Then, she pressed her mouth closer and suckled harder. While Maria’s mouth was busy with his chest, Maria’s fingers sought out Michael’s belt and the button to his pants. She was so engaged, Michael managed to kick off his shoes and work off his socks with his toes. Maria could not seem to get his pants undone so with a whimper of frustration, she abandoned her suckling and slipped back off Michael’s hips. She deftly unfastened his trousers and brushed his boxers and his straining cock under them.
Michael smiled as she stared and then gently touched his dick. “Please, Maria…” he begged. She pulled his pants down with a touch of gusto and grabbed his boxers at the same time. Michael lifted his hips to help and Maria smiled with lust as she gazed at his naked body. Her breath seemed to catch in her throat. She ran her hand on his leg upwards, moving over his thighs and his cock twitched. Maria wanted it, she wanted him more than anything. It drew her attention and reached out to caress his aching dick. Maria’s feathery touch was maddening and it took all of Michael’s self control to keep from losing his load then and there. He tried to keep still and not disturb her as her fingertips explored the head and then the shaft before she moved down to his balls but it was impossible to keep from writhing; her touch was so the most incredible thing he’d ever know. His eyes fluttered shut as he tilted his head back, he groaned with pleasure and ran his fingers through his hair. Once more their eyes locked and Michael saw pure primal hunger in her eyes. She looked up at Michael over the head of his cock and licked her lips. She held his gaze as she lowered her mouth over his massive erection.
Michael’s groan rumbled up from deep inside him as Maria’s lips and tongue bathed his throbbing cock. She took him as deep in her throat as she could and held him there to torture him just a little. Maria played her tongue along the little ridge of flesh connecting the head to the shaft and he was going insane. Soon her hands joined the actions of her mouth. He enjoyed it when she stroked his balls and her stroking hands got him quivering. She liked the feel of Michael’s cock in her mouth; it was so smooth and hard. As Michael pumped his hips forward, forcing his dick deeper into her mouth, Maria bobbed her head back and forth in time to the movement of his hips. The more Michael moaned the more Maria wanted to make him moan. She probed his cock with her mouth and loved driving Michael wild every time she touched moved over his length. Soon she had a steady rhythm going and the lovers worked together, Maria certainly didn’t need any reminding what to do to get Michael off easily.
“Oh…fffffuck Maria.” Michael gasped, digging his hands deeper into the animal fur blanket on their bed. He had to brace himself, his body was tensing up and with Maria’s every lick there was white-hot fire shooting through his veins. His toes were starting to curl back and he was pumping his hips to meet the downward stroke of her mouth. “Maria...oh god! You’d better...oh, man...I’m going to cum!” he strained out.
With a gasp he came hard, his cock erupting furiously in her mouth. Hot sticky fluid shot into her mouth and down her throat. She eagerly swallowed every drop and as Michael’s cock slipped out of her mouth she gently kissed the tip. Michael’s body went limp on the bed but his cock remained just as hard and desperate for more. His rod pulsed in her grasp and Maria massaged it. Michael opened his eyes at that moment. He watched, fascinated, as Maria lapped the cum from his hard rod. Her eyes were closed and her hair was plastered to her sweaty face.
“Oh god that was the best.” he groaned. It was an effort to roll himself onto his side so he could look at Maria. Michael leaned over and kissed her again. He continued leaning forward until Maria was laying back on the bed under him. For a moment, all Michael did was look at her with an expression of wonderment and love on his face.
“What is it?” Maria asked
“I just can’t believe I forgot you.” he murmured thickly.
“A part of you remembered.” Maria said as she caressed his face
Michael smiled and stared running his fingers through Maria’s hair then brushing her cheek. He began placing tiny kisses on her lips; he lingered over her mouth before he slowly nibbled his way up her jaw to her ears where he chewed on her lobes. Next, he moved onto her throat, his gently kissed drew a contented sigh from Maria’s lips. He felt her body melt under his touch and she loved it. His lips and tongue glided over her skin, moving over her collarbone and down to the swell of her breasts above her top. It was one that Isabel made, a simple design that was sleeveless and exposed her midriff.
“So soft.” he whispered appreciatively as his fingers joined in the exploration of her chest, getting to know the feel of her skin all over again. He loved it. They traced her skin along the edge of her edge of her top. His mouth travelled the same route as his fingers moved under and pulled it off leaving her in her topless. Thanks to Isabel’s design and handy talents, the girls rarely needed to wear a bra. Michael watched as Maria’s nipples hardened and he couldn’t help but lower her head and suck a nipple into his mouth.
“Michael....” Maria whimpered
Then his hands drifted over her abdomen and smoothed down over her hips and the skirt she wore, another of Isabel’s creations. He sat back and drew his hands down her legs and caressed every luxurious inch of them. He pressed his cheek against the smooth skin and nuzzled his way up the outside of one leg and then the other. His hands wandered up the insides of her legs and then came his mouth, they trailed up the sensitive flesh. Her body trembled whenever he touched the soft, white flesh. Her face was flushed and almost glowing with her excitement. Maria’s hands wandered from her face to her hair and her body writhed with the fire that Michael was building with each touch. Her breasts heaved with her heavy breathing; her lower body undulated with slow, sensual movements that enticed Michael even more.
Michael undid the button on the side and pulled the fabric off her hips and down her legs. He looked over her body, only her panties remained but not for long. He took the flimsy lace in his teeth and peeled her them down. Michael’s cock was at full stand as he gazed on Maria’s naked body. His hands shook as he reached out to caress Maria’s breasts. His finger circled the hard areola and he gave each a gentle pinch. His hands were already moving down her body, smoothing over the flat of her stomach and over the sharp angles of her hips. He wanted her, god how he wanted her and now that he knew that with each time they made love he was making her more apart of himself so they could have children, he wanted her more. His fingers trailed down to the apex of her legs and slowly trailed the outer lines of her pussy. That was when Michael leaned over Maria, kissed her quickly on the lips and then lowered his mouth to her breast.
Maria’s gave off a surprised squeak of bliss as his mouth met the pliant mound of her breast. His tongue sent a jolt of electricity through her and her body lifted off the bed. Maria was almost delirious as Michael’s tongue lapped at her nipple. A fire storm raged through her body as his teeth nipped at the hardened flesh and then he used his hands to play the other. Maria’s hips bucked against his searching for relief, the warmth of his body against hers was incredible. Michael pulled back slightly so that Maria was unable to touch him; the nearness of her pussy to his cock was almost too much to ignore. Michael abandoned her right breast with a lick and kissed his way down her stomach, he nibbled and licked at her belly button. He loved the way her abdomen moved under his hands and mouth. Maria was quivering with her desires. It seemed that every kiss and lick had her moaning and writhing more and more against him.
“Hmmm…oh god yes…you remember what to do.” Maria laughed
Michael stroked the fleshy lips then dipped into their folds. He probed gently until he found her clit and it had Maria arching off the bed. He barely brushed the little knob when Maria gave her reaction and emitted a sharp gasp. He slipped his finger inside and the muscles of her pussy contracted around his digit. As he moved to pull his finger out, Maria emitted a moan and Michael did it again just to hear that response again. He slid his finger back and forth in Maria’s opening and then glanced up at her to watch as she was going insane. Maria’s eyes were closed tightly and her body was beginning to glisten with a fine sheen of sweat. Her breasts heave up and down with her heavy breathing and the more he moved his finger the more she moved. When he stopped moving his finger, her body continued to work itself on his finger. Michael smiled seductively watching it all.
Michael couldn’t take any more, he needed to be with his mate, to be inside her and let their bodies seek pleasure from each other. He moved up, kissing his way until he was fully over her, between her legs and gazing into her eyes. Maria pressed herself more tightly against Michael, her hips thrusting against the length of his cock. She could feel it close to her, so very teasingly close. Her pussy was eagerly seeking for the head of his organ in an effort to get it inside, to make them one being. It was more than Michael could take.
Wrapping his arms around Maria, both rolled over playfully again and again. They kissed and soon Maria was back under him, Michael eased the tip of his cock into her pussy. Maria gasped in blissful surprise and opened her eyes as she felt herself being stretched open. She glanced down to see the head of Michael’s cock disappear between her legs. Michael took her hand in his and kissed each of her fingers. With a soft moan, Maria’s head fell back and it became a deep groan as Michael eased his shaft a little further into her. Michael reached down and held Maria’s hips and tried not to lose himself in the haze of passion that was raging through his senses. The feel of her pussy was incredible around his cock, much more than her mouth had been and Michael felt he was where he should be as he penetrated further into her depths. Michael continued his forward thrusts, gently but firmly until he was sheathed to the hilt.
“Urrrrhhhhh. Oh man.” he groaned, nearly collapsing on top of Maria. Every inch of his cock was wrapped up within her and bathed in her warm juices. Maria simply lay there with her lip trembling as her body adapting to having her lover back inside her, he may have only been gone a couple of days but she missed having these sensation…and him. The quivering walls of Maria’s pussy fit his cock like a glove and the pressure her muscles put on him was unparalleled. As Michael moved over her, she let out a series of gentle moons and Michael was feeling incredible.
He kissed her softly and with his tongue sliding over the inside of her mouth. His tongue probed her mouth, seeking out her tongue and engaging it in a duel of love. With his mouth engaged, his hands came up to caress her face and wandered down to her sensitive breasts. Michael smiled as Maria ran her fingers through his hair. Soon he resumed playing with her breasts and stroking her quivering abdomen as he trust his dick into the welcoming depths of his lover. He could feel the changes in Maria’s body. She was getting wetter; the grip on his engulfed cock was tightening and relaxing over and over again. When Maria moaned, Michael heard the best sound in the world as each one was filled with delight. Maria soon began to respond to what was happening to her body by thrusting against his hips, slowly working herself on his cock. Her body began to move, seeking satisfaction from her lover’s body. Maria felt full but in no way was she even close to her climax. The hardness within her was making her feel unbelievably good but she wanted more and more, she wanted Michael to make her cry out her joy that he was back. With a whimper she moved her hips around in circles, hoping to make him meet her intense and feverish desires.
“Ughnnnn…god…fuck me Michael…ughnnn yes…yesssss…” she moaned
Feeling Maria working herself on his rod, Michael started to move faster and harder until he was plunging his cock into her rapidly. He moved his hips, easing his cock in and out over and over again, making her moan louder with each downward stroke. He trembled with the exquisite sensation. Maria was thrusting against him with more enthusiasm now and matched her thrusts with great delight. He tried to continue playing with her breasts but he couldn’t concentrate on anything but feeling her body wrapped around his. Each caressed the other but Maria had the extra advantage of being able to use her feet to caress the backs of Michael’s legs. He settled for grabbing a hold of Maria’s hips. Maria moved more frantically, her muscles tensed and her moans became into grunts for more.
“Ughnnnn…YESS….UGHNNNN…MICHAEL….UGHNNNN…UGHNNNNNN!” Maria moaned
“So good baby…YESSS…AGHNHHHH…GODDDDD…UGHNNNNN…” Michael grunted in response.
The lovers moaned over and over again, it was sweet music to each other’s ears. Maria was very close and getting closer with Michael right there with her. Maria had reached down to finger her clit and sent her into overdrive. Michael couldn’t believe that she was gripping him so tightly. It was as if Maria’s muscles were trying to drain his seed out of him. They were thrashing together, their bodies moving wildly but never broke their perfect rhythm. Maria’s body lashed up wildly and she cried out with primal screams again and again.
“YESSS…YESSSSSSS….YESSSSSS….YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
“Gnnnnn…UGHNNNNNNNN…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS…FUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!” Michael roared
Every time her body shivered, Michael felt it through his cock. Michael pumped her harder, his hands moved from Maria’s breasts to her clit. They both kept going and her bucking became wilder, her hip thrusts more frantic just like Michael’s. He felt a tightening in his own body, felt the fire surging forward.
“YESS…OH GOD YESS…MARIA…SO GOOD MARIA DON’T STOP!” Michael cried out
“UGHHNNNNN…UGHNNNNNNN…YEAHHHH…OH YEAH…FUCKKKK!” Maria moaned
“OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
Maria thrust herself hard against him as yet another fiery spasm raced through her body. Her orgasm hit and Maria’s head slashed back, for a split second they both started fucking Michael even harder. In that moment they came together and shouted their completion as his body erupted his pleasure and his semen into her willing body. The two collapsed, exhausted and utterly satisfied. They held each other, breathing together as their foreheads rested against one another. Neither was letting the other go, not yet and not anytime soon. Eventually Michael’s dick became limp and slipped out of Maria as he rolled off her to lay next to her. She instantly rolled over and lay her head on his chest.
“Never leave me again?” Maria asked with a whisper
“Not until world ends…even then they’ll have a fight on their hands to get me away from you.” Michael said before kissing her head. Together they rested in each other’s arms. Before long they would be going again and again, Maria happily made sure that Michael remembered everything they had learned about how to make her body cum again and again.
Royal Palace, 2 Hours Later
In the main hall of the palace Kivar was being freely seen by all and immediately dismissed by Lorj. Kivar used his powers to rip bricks from walls and crash them against whatever he wanted. He pulled up polishes tiles from the mosaic on the floor and used them to shred the tapestries. The temporally challenged alien simply wanted to destroy as he ranted on and on.
“They were here…under our noses and you knew. You had one in your cells and you wanted to play with him…you couldn’t have just killed him.” Kivar said
“I didn’t know who or what he was.” Lorj said
“But you knew they were around. You knew of rumours of their arrival and you didn’t tell me.” Kivar said
“Unsubstantiated rumours. I knew nothing of their location or even if it was true.” Lorj said as the doors opened and his brother’s was brought in.
Kivar looked over to the guards who wheeled the cart in and they quickly made themselves scarce. The alien ripped off the sheet that was covering Varn, he looked down at the mangled mess before sticking his hand deep into the mass. Lorj just winced as he saw Kivar do it and then as he pulled out a swirling vapour that he held in his hand.
“You and your brother made some mistakes. The good thing is you have all the time in the world.” Kivar said as he pushed his hand into Lorj and ripped out the same thing from the living brother. It only took a few seconds for Lorj’s eyes to close as he fell dead to the floor, “Just as much time as I do.”
Kivar then walked away to the concealed door that led to his chambers beneath the palace and headed down to the main room. The would-be alien king stood before the green pods that housed the next versions of his creations. He just hoped that these two would be better than the last ones; he just needed time. Kivar plunged his hands into the pods and installed the vapours into each one, turning the pods black and increasing the mass of its contents by 50% resulting in them being the size of simple corks. He smiled as he watched it happen and then waved his hand.
A panel on the wall swivelled around to reveal a woman in a strapped to the wall. She was frozen in time, Kivar used his powers to keep her that way and besides it was easier to keep her alive without her excessively struggling. Kivar used his powers to slice open the pods and levitated the embryos out. With a similar move he cut open the woman’s abdomen and implanted them into her before healing her. His pods were good enough for a little development but not complete gestation, for that something a little more biologic was needed.
“Now, I wait.” Kivar said
Living Room, The Cabin…
Michael and Maria eventually came back down to the living room but that was for food more than anything else. They had drained their batteries and needed a little bit of a recharge before going back up. Unfortunately for them the others stopped them before they could disappear again. They had something very important to talk about and it wasn’t going to wait.
“So what are we going to do?” Tess asked
“Kivar’s here and from the look of him, we ain’t gonna be able to take him out with the power mojo.” Kyle said
“Maybe Michael’s attacks, but we have other powers. If he’s immune to energy attacks maybe something more physical can work.” Maria said
“It is just him here, no fleet, no backup, just him.” Isabel said, “And Tess and I might be able to get into his head.”
“Uh…are you sure that’s a good idea? No offence but he might be able to make that connection go two ways and mess with you guys.” Alex said
“We have to try something. If we don’t then sooner or later he’s gonna come and get us.” Max said
“And it wont turn out good if he comes for us. Any of the local villages including Edran wont make it.” Liz said
“We’re really going to have to get used to that aren’t we?” Isabel said
“Uh huh.” Max said
“Any insights on what will happen if we go?” Michael asked
Liz closed her eyes and concentrated. Then she opened them again, “Nah, I got nothing.” She said
“Great.” Tess said
“Which still makes it our best option.” Maria said, “So…another field trip?”
“I guess so.” Max said, “But we rest first. No point trying to stop that guy on an empty subject.”
They all nodded and made their a lot of food. While no one said it, they considered it their last meal…at least their last decent meal for a while. If they were taken prisoner they had no doubts that food wouldn’t be high on the agenda for the bad guys.
Akeshia, Noon The Next Day
The people of Akeshia were talking. What had happened spread like wildfire throughout the city and then onto the rest of the empire. They had been taught that the stories of the coming of the chosen of the Father Protector were nothing but superstitious myth and wishful thinking. They were taught that they alone had the power to shape their world and that was exactly what they planned on doing, one village at a time.
Now that had all changed, the death of Varn and the sheer power that was displayed in the Coliseum was beyond their comprehension and only one way could their brains be wrapped around it. They had seen the power of gods that day. The old myths aren’t myths and that the people in the old legends had arrived exactly as they had been foreseen. What they knew had resulted in doubts being raised in their most basic beliefs. Even the soldiers were having doubts. There was simply no way that any one citizen could be unaffected.
Royal Palace, Same Time
Kivar could feel the thoughts of the people beyond the palace walls. In less than twenty minutes thousands of years of work had been undone and his image as a god had been shattered. The doubt that had been raised in the people would result in them turning against him eventually, even if he could restore the brothers to their positions within a matter of days, which he couldn’t, there would be rebellion unless he displayed that he was all powerful and that who they had seen were killed before too much damage was done.
His only option was to seek them out and kill as many as he could before publicly doing the same to whoever survived. It would take many years for the brothers to come of age to be suitably useful to his plans. He wanted to be back in a condition in which he could actually touch things with his hands and not his powers. Kivar looked over to the woman he had strapped to the wall and smiled
“Soon…I will be free.” Kivar said, “You cannot stop me Zan, not this time.”
Kivar then moved through the halls before he left the palace. He walked through the streets, moving through walls, illuminating objects with his powers and making sure that the people saw. Just for the hell of it he added levitating people, he shook the earth with his steps and formed storm clouds above the city. Kivar put in a show. He wanted him to see his power, to see it and fear it and make sure that when he killed his enemies that their beliefs would squarely be with him as their one and only god.
Akashia Greenway, 20:00
It was pitch black when the group arrived back. The streets were empty of citizens; a curfew had been put in place so that only the soldiers walked the city. Just as before they each wore hooded cloaks but this time Isabel had altered the designs from grey to black with gold trim and intricate designs of symbols they learned in Edran. Also, just as before, Tess used her abilities to get passed the guards. There was even more on duty than last time and it gave Tess a headache to warp them all. Kyle helped her stay up all through it.
They moved to the palace, keeping to the shadows to give Tess and easier job in hiding their presence. However, when they got there they found a slight problem. The palace walls were lined with guards, over thirty stood sentry on the main wall itself and the group knew that there was no way Tess could get by them all.
“Okay, that’s bad.” Liz said
“No kidding.” Max said
“Uh, I have an idea.” Michael said
“Oh?”
“The dungeon. Not that I want to get back down there but it goes under the entire city.” Michael said
“And maybe under the palace.” Maria said
“It’s worth a shot, if not Michael might even be able to dig one of his special little holes.” Tess said
Together they followed Michael through the back alleys to the coliseum, it was the only entrance that they could be sure off and after the state they left it in it would be easy to get access. When they got there it was a simple matter of walking through the dark corridors of the prison. The layout was very different to the layout of the streets above but they each had a very good sense of direction, they knew the general direction of the palace and headed off that way.
Chambers Beneath Royal Palace, 20:22
The group worked their way and eventually found their way to where they should be at the palace. There was only one problem, the corridor simply ended at a wall and a very sturdy wall at that. Michael slammed the side of his fist into it a few times, just to see if it sounded hollow on the other side but he couldn’t make out a distinguishable difference in sound.
“Well that’s solid.” Michael said
“It was still worth a try.” Alex said
“Yeah.” Michael said
“Uh…no…wait.” Liz said as she closed her eyes and pushed in four certain bricks.
A segment of the wall pushed back and then swung open giving the group access to the rest of the underground system. They came through into a series of cells that weren’t often used but when they were it was for special prisoners of the brothers. They were often former leaders of villages that just wouldn’t surrender to the inevitable integration to the empire. However, they hadn’t been used in many, many years. Carefully they explored beneath the palace, they found a few wooden torches and Max used his powers to light them up. They walked through and eventually found the central chamber that Kivar used as his lab, the room that housed the object stolen from Larek’s temple in Japan. The group just moved around it and looked at the giant 3D stone rhombus.
“Uh, okay.” Maria said, “Larek certainly can build them.”
“No kidding. Any idea what this is for?” Liz asked Max
“No clue.” Max answered
“That is most unfortunate.” Kivar said as he passed through the stone wall and entered the room, “I had hoped that Larek would have at least told you how to open it. But since he didn’t…”
Kivar thrust his hands forward and sent two large blocks from the wall straight at Max. He responded by quickly raising his shield, causing the blocks to drop harmlessly in front of him. Michael jumped forward, his energy wasn’t going to do anything but maybe his fists could do something. He made a fast punch but it passed right through Kivar’s face. The alien smiled evilly as he used his powers to push Michael back. He flung him across the room and Michael slammed against the back wall.
“If I loose my memory again…so help me…” Michael said as he held his head, “Oh wait…I remembered I lost my memory.” He smiled as he watched Maria try to use her powers.
The blonde focused on one of the blocks Kivar used and levitated it but it was very shaky. She used everything she had and sent it at Kivar but just like with Michael, the lump of solid rock passed right through Kivar and smashed into the wall. Tess then tried to use a mindwarp but found that she couldn’t maintain a connection with him. After just a second she felt like her head was being ripped through time and she couldn’t contain her cries of pain.
Kivar simply smiled, “You can’t defeat me, not as I am. But I have been looking forward to this for eons.” He said. Kivar used her powers and lifted Max up, holding him as if he was strangling him. He moved him up higher and higher until he was 3 feet clear of the ground.
“No, stop.” Liz said as she jumped in between the two and raised her hand to Kivar.
For the first time Kivar felt pain again as Liz’s hand make contact with him, he felt like he was having a massive electric shock and the suddenness of it caused him to sharply release Max. Both were blown apart and Liz collapsed from the overwhelming pain she felt from being caught in the middle. Michael reached out and grabbed her with his energy before he pulled her back across the floor to his position. Max landed on the object and almost immediately there was a reaction. The brickwork it appeared to be made of started to spin, each layer of it moved in the opposite direction than the previous one.
“Genetic structure identified.” A voice similar to Larek’s echoed from the object as each layer of stone vanished until it left a transparent green layer of material. Inside of that was what looked like a very thick fluid, it was filled to capacity so that not even a dot of air was inside. The entire room watched as a small section of the surface then pressed in and opened, giving access to the liquid inside.
Max smelled the air, all the alien did when they got a whiff of familiar scent. Max couldn’t help but dip his finger in and take a taste. His eyes went wide and he smiled. “Larek did leave us Tabasco Sauce.” Max said with wonder
Kivar looked over, “WHAT? No technology, no power…I’m stuck like this…no future…only time…NOOOOOOOOOOOO!” he cried out as his frustration reached its peak. Kivar sent blasts everywhere, one after the other again and again at the foundations of the royal palace.
Supports started to crack, dust fell from the ceiling and each other the group knew that everything was going to come crashing down on their heads in a matter of minutes. Then the object started to glow brightly and said, “Danger imminent, security protocol 2 enacted.” A sphere of light spread out just enough to engulf each of the eight teenagers and then everything in that light vanished. Larek set the system to transport itself somewhere safe if the need ever arose. Then, just as they disappeared, Kivar sent out final blasts that brought the temple down around him.
Temple of the Order, Immediately Following
As priests of the order knelt in prayer at the base of the statue, a blinding flash of light caused them all to jump up. They looked over to see the group looking very surprised at their new surroundings. The moved up to their feet, each looking around to see if Kivar had been transported with them but each took a sigh of relief when they realised they were safe. Then the object started to move again and they all took a step back,
“Danger passed, hostile DNA not present. End security protocol 1.”
Inside the object the liquid suddenly vanished as though it was never there to begin with. All that could be seen on the outside were several blurred shadows but with a single flash of light a slit opened along one edge and then down the bottom of it. It split open, and then several sections started to move until it was laid out on the floor forming several table like structures that revealed the true contents to the teenagers. There before them were 8 cylinders with very cold vapours inside. They moved up and Liz wiped the window of one before she jumped back.
“What?” Max asked
“I…I…look.” Liz said
Isabel moved over and made similar moves before she had to blink, “Mom?”. Then she did the same to the pod next to it, “Dad?”
“My gift to you.” The hologram of Larek said from behind them as it formed.
Akeshia, Midnight
All over the city the noise from the palace roused people from their homes. Curfew or no curfew they had to know what was going on. The tremors alone had caused structural damage to their own homes. They gathered around the palace and watched as it crumbled into dust from the inside out. With no sign of Lorj on the outside they could only conclude that both brothers now lay dead. They had no idea what to do, least of all the soldiers and as a result chaos was quickly following.
Before dawn there would be riots galore in the capital but as the sun rose over the horizon debris from the palace mound started to move. There were shafts of brilliant white light that shot out in all directions and stopped the people in their tracks. They watched as Kivar came wondering out of the dust and dropped to their knees. The alien stood before them and looked at what his enemies had caused.
“GrrrrrrrrrrAAAAAAAAAGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” he cried out before he let his power loose.
There was a bright flash and all the people tried to shield their eyes with their arms but right behind that light was an expanding wall of fire. The people burned for a second before they were vaporised and the buildings were only a fraction of a second behind them. In the distance, people saw a great pillar of fire reaching high above the clouds before they were blinded. In the end, all that was left of Akeshia was scorched earth upon the land. From the darkness, Kivar walked from the focal point and walked off into the distance.
To Be Continued…
Coliseum, Akeshia, Immediately Following
From Michael a rippling wall of green light shot to the boxed seat that Varn and Lorj were in. The second they saw it they were in awe, everything they had seen in the last few minutes had been unbelievable yet they were witnessing it with their own eyes. Then, just as it was seconds away from them, a beam of light shot out from the ornate metal fence before them and moved out back toward the brothers. Michael’s attack hit and spread over the barricading light.
Lorj was safely behind the light but his brother was not, Varn was completely exposed and those among the people that were still in the Coliseum stands watched as one of their rulers cried out in agony. His skin rippled and blistered, it ripped and came away from his flesh as though it was being burned. He twisted and grabbed onto the stone chair before collapsing to the floor, Lorj just watched as his brother melted away leaving just a steaming pile of bones and whatever was left of his internal organs. For the first time in his life, Lorj wanted to throw up.
On the ground and in the stands, the group watched as the smoke cleared. Michael looked at his hand, barely believing what he had just caused to happen with nothing more than a gesture. Even so, none of them could believe that the other brother was still there. Then they all saw as a shadow appeared above Lorj and looked down over the group.
“No. It can’t be.” Kivar said
“What the…” Tess said
“Is that…?” Max asked
“Kivar.” Tess said, “He’s here.”
Max and the others stared at Kivar as though they were watching their nightmares come to life, and in some ways they were. Michael’s instincts jumped to overdrive as they told him that he was standing before a massive threat and one that he couldn’t stop right now. Quickly he aimed his hand at Kivar and sent several waves of destructive energy to him. The blasts were as strong as he could make them. Each one struck their target but as the smoke cleared it became evident that there wasn’t any damage to Kivar. There was only one choice Michael had left and aimed at the gates that led to the Coliseum cells, inside the others prisoners ran to the far end of their cells when they saw his action, and he blasted away. They gates exploded open and the prisoners came running out as Michael picked up one of the tridents and threw it at the wall with enough force to drive it in.
Michael then ran for it and by using it as a step he was able to jump the high walls of the arena and grab onto the stands. He pulled himself up and all other prisoners did the same and all started their escape. They headed out through one of the civilian gates as Max and the others ran to catch up. Their destination was the Greenway; it would be impossible for any soldier to immediately trace where they went although they knew soldiers would probably be dispatched to their old homes.
{Michael!} Max thought out to his old friend
Michael stopped dead when he heard it in his head and looked back to see a bunch of people his age running up to him. He quickly raised his hand and caused the others to stop dead.
“Who are you?” Michael asked
“It’s me…Max.” Max said
“He can’t remember.” Maria said as she moved up to him
Michael looked at Maria’s face and looked over her, “I…know you?”
“Is that a question or a statement Spaceboy?” Maria asked as she reached up and gently caressed his cheek, then she moved in closer and kissed him. At first Michael was stunned and his eyes remained open but soon he melted into it. Then Maria pulled back, “Tell me you don’t remember that.” She whispered into his ear
“Ma…Maria?” he said
The smile on Maria’s face couldn’t have been eclipsed by the moons that orbited Earth. She was ecstatic but aside from the smile she kept inside. “I knew you were in there.”
“I woke up in a cell…your name was written on the wall.” Michael said
Suddenly they heard what sounded like hundred of soldiers heading their way and Michael turned back to the other prisoners who were waiting by the portal.
“Michael, come with us. We can get you all to safety…we’re like you.” Max said as he raised his hand and formed a shield.
Michael just looked over it with surprise and took a step back before he realised that it wasn’t dangerous. He simply nodded and Max then took the lead. He moved over to the Greenway and opened it. Max used the crystal obtained from the Order and magnified the portal’s range as he focused on their home. As everyone moved through, Max held back in case he needed to use his shield. When the last person was through Max jumped in after and the Greenway sealed.
The Cabin…
From late afternoon, everyone arrived in early morning. The young family moved out and watched as the prisoners took their first breath of free air, for some of them it was the first one in years. All of them were grateful beyond words and shook Michael’s hand, it was the only thing they could think of to thank him. They had all come together from scattered villages, brought to the Coliseum because they defied the invading forces of Akeshia and weren’t able to put up much of a fight. Now they were free from that nightmare. Michael looked over the cabin when he saw it and touched it, he got a flash of himself working to fashion the walls but the suddenness of it caused him to pull his hand back sharply before he could comprehend.
“I…helped make this didn’t I?” Michael asked
“Yes. We all made it together.” Isabel said
“We did? Why? What about home?” Michael asked
“This is our home now. The world we knew, it’s all gone.” Tess said
“If you want I can help you remember.” Max said
“How?” Michael asked
“I can heal people. When we healed you in the Coliseum, I think we didn’t use the stones long enough. I can finish the job.” Max said
Michael looked around and fixed eyes with Maria. He watched her give a subtle nod and he gave one to Max. He approached his friend and Max placed both of his hands on either side of Michael’s head. The young alien closed his eyes and focused his healing ability, Michael felt warmth spread through his mind and suddenly he was assaulted with flashes. He saw his emergence form the pod, hiding when he saw the headlights on the road, meeting Max and Isabel again at school and then their exposure to the humans of their little group. It picked up pace, going from memory to memory right through to the attack by Kivar and how he ended up in Akeshia. When Max released him, Michael fell to the floor and groaned in pain from his headache but that soon passed as he looked up.
“Michael? You in there?” Maria asked
“Yeah Pixie…oh that hurts.” Michael said as he rolled over to push himself up
“Okay, who am I?” Alex asked
“Alex…screwing Isabel…Max freaked when he found out…Liz threatened no more sex if he tried to stop the two of you.” Michael said
“Yeah, it’s him.” Tess said when he saw Max’s less than amused face
“I’m back…hey what the hell by the way? Why didn’t you tell me it was so simple?” Michael asked
“What?” Max asked
Michael held up his finger and drew a circle of light in the air. It just hung there before Michael blew on it and caused it to start spinning. Then he blew on it again and it burst into flames before vanishing. The others just watched with surprise and amazement at the leap in skill he had just displayed with his powers.
“Wow.” Kyle said
“Double wow.” Tess said, “That was way more than I ever taught you.”
“I can remember things…from Antar. Well not remember exactly, just impressions, instincts. It kept me alive in that arena.” Michael said before he turned to the other prisoners, “You’re going to leave now?”
“Yes.” One said, “They will send soldiers to find us. Our old homes need to be defended.”
“Do me a favour, tell them what you saw about us. What the Akeshian’s believe…it’s wrong, twisted by Kivar. Fight them if you can.” Michael said
“That you don’t need to ask us to do.” Another prisoner said
Max opened the Greenway for them, he sent them to the town they passed through to Akeshia, from there each could return to their homeland. When that was done Maria grabbed Michael’s hand and started to drag him inside.
“Uh Maria?” Liz asked
Maria smiled, “Just gonna make sure he remembers everything.”
With that the two disappeared inside their home and disappeared to their room. The other didn’t have to guess what they were going to be doing and went inside to rest in their living room.
Michael and Maria’s Bedroom, Immediately Following
The door to their bedroom swung open and they both fell inside before they slammed it shut. They were all over each other, kissing furiously as hands groped and grabbed. Maria relished the fact that he was back with her, she could feel him inside her and this time she wasn’t going to let it or him go. Michael, feeling her lips on him, any memory that was still buried was quickly coming back to the surface. Their mouths were fused together in a searing open mouth kiss, letting their tongues snake around inside each other.
Maria pulled back and smiled with heat at her lover. “God I missed you.”
“Missed me cause you love me, or because you don’t wanna die?” Michael asked. Maria looked at him with a questioning look, “Max told me about the retrovirus thing.”
“Definitely the first. I couldn’t bare it when you were gone.” Maria said. “I love you.”
She attacked his mouth again. Michael’s hands were wandering all over her body as they kissed and she found herself pulling him closer to her. They faced each other, gasping for breath. They stood there almost touching; their gazing eyes were locked together. Neither spoke, then Michael reached up to caress Maria’s face. His touch was as light and gentle as it had been when they had touched each other for the first time. Maria leaned her cheek into Michael’s palm, nuzzling it softly as he swept Maria into his arms and swung her around, causing her to giggle with surprise. He picked her up and carried her over to the bed.
“I love you too.” Michael whispered.
Michael set Maria down on the bed. She knelt up and caught Michael by the collar of his t-shirt. She took her time as she pulled him to her and kissed him deeply. The passion was bubbling, boiling to a fire but Maria wanted the moment to last. Her mouth travelled around, leaving a trail of hot kisses. She tasted and teased his lips, cheeks, her mouth wandered to his earlobes and neck. Her fingers tugged at his shirt and pulled it over his head. Maria nuzzled her face into the smooth expanse of his chest then she began kissing her way up his body again. When Michael leaned forward to try and kiss her, he overbalanced the pair and the two tumbled to the bed. Maria rolled Michael onto his back and she claimed her perch on his hips. For several minutes she simply sat there looking down at him as she tried to calm herself. Her pulse was pounding like a drum and she could feel herself trembling. Her nipples strained against the fabric of her bra and the crotch of her panties was soaked with her juices. The nearness of Michael’s already hard cock to her pussy was maddening and she couldn’t wait to have it back inside her.
“Oh God, Michael.” she gasped. Maria stretched herself out over his body, her blonde hair tickled him as she moved along him. Michael moaned softly and jerked about beneath her to Maria’s delight. With a purr Maria used her mouth, she kissed and licked her way up his abdomen to his chest. She traced the ridge of his muscles with the tip of her tongue before she teasingly licked his sensitive nipples. Then, she pressed her mouth closer and suckled harder. While Maria’s mouth was busy with his chest, Maria’s fingers sought out Michael’s belt and the button to his pants. She was so engaged, Michael managed to kick off his shoes and work off his socks with his toes. Maria could not seem to get his pants undone so with a whimper of frustration, she abandoned her suckling and slipped back off Michael’s hips. She deftly unfastened his trousers and brushed his boxers and his straining cock under them.
Michael smiled as she stared and then gently touched his dick. “Please, Maria…” he begged. She pulled his pants down with a touch of gusto and grabbed his boxers at the same time. Michael lifted his hips to help and Maria smiled with lust as she gazed at his naked body. Her breath seemed to catch in her throat. She ran her hand on his leg upwards, moving over his thighs and his cock twitched. Maria wanted it, she wanted him more than anything. It drew her attention and reached out to caress his aching dick. Maria’s feathery touch was maddening and it took all of Michael’s self control to keep from losing his load then and there. He tried to keep still and not disturb her as her fingertips explored the head and then the shaft before she moved down to his balls but it was impossible to keep from writhing; her touch was so the most incredible thing he’d ever know. His eyes fluttered shut as he tilted his head back, he groaned with pleasure and ran his fingers through his hair. Once more their eyes locked and Michael saw pure primal hunger in her eyes. She looked up at Michael over the head of his cock and licked her lips. She held his gaze as she lowered her mouth over his massive erection.
Michael’s groan rumbled up from deep inside him as Maria’s lips and tongue bathed his throbbing cock. She took him as deep in her throat as she could and held him there to torture him just a little. Maria played her tongue along the little ridge of flesh connecting the head to the shaft and he was going insane. Soon her hands joined the actions of her mouth. He enjoyed it when she stroked his balls and her stroking hands got him quivering. She liked the feel of Michael’s cock in her mouth; it was so smooth and hard. As Michael pumped his hips forward, forcing his dick deeper into her mouth, Maria bobbed her head back and forth in time to the movement of his hips. The more Michael moaned the more Maria wanted to make him moan. She probed his cock with her mouth and loved driving Michael wild every time she touched moved over his length. Soon she had a steady rhythm going and the lovers worked together, Maria certainly didn’t need any reminding what to do to get Michael off easily.
“Oh…fffffuck Maria.” Michael gasped, digging his hands deeper into the animal fur blanket on their bed. He had to brace himself, his body was tensing up and with Maria’s every lick there was white-hot fire shooting through his veins. His toes were starting to curl back and he was pumping his hips to meet the downward stroke of her mouth. “Maria...oh god! You’d better...oh, man...I’m going to cum!” he strained out.
With a gasp he came hard, his cock erupting furiously in her mouth. Hot sticky fluid shot into her mouth and down her throat. She eagerly swallowed every drop and as Michael’s cock slipped out of her mouth she gently kissed the tip. Michael’s body went limp on the bed but his cock remained just as hard and desperate for more. His rod pulsed in her grasp and Maria massaged it. Michael opened his eyes at that moment. He watched, fascinated, as Maria lapped the cum from his hard rod. Her eyes were closed and her hair was plastered to her sweaty face.
“Oh god that was the best.” he groaned. It was an effort to roll himself onto his side so he could look at Maria. Michael leaned over and kissed her again. He continued leaning forward until Maria was laying back on the bed under him. For a moment, all Michael did was look at her with an expression of wonderment and love on his face.
“What is it?” Maria asked
“I just can’t believe I forgot you.” he murmured thickly.
“A part of you remembered.” Maria said as she caressed his face
Michael smiled and stared running his fingers through Maria’s hair then brushing her cheek. He began placing tiny kisses on her lips; he lingered over her mouth before he slowly nibbled his way up her jaw to her ears where he chewed on her lobes. Next, he moved onto her throat, his gently kissed drew a contented sigh from Maria’s lips. He felt her body melt under his touch and she loved it. His lips and tongue glided over her skin, moving over her collarbone and down to the swell of her breasts above her top. It was one that Isabel made, a simple design that was sleeveless and exposed her midriff.
“So soft.” he whispered appreciatively as his fingers joined in the exploration of her chest, getting to know the feel of her skin all over again. He loved it. They traced her skin along the edge of her edge of her top. His mouth travelled the same route as his fingers moved under and pulled it off leaving her in her topless. Thanks to Isabel’s design and handy talents, the girls rarely needed to wear a bra. Michael watched as Maria’s nipples hardened and he couldn’t help but lower her head and suck a nipple into his mouth.
“Michael....” Maria whimpered
Then his hands drifted over her abdomen and smoothed down over her hips and the skirt she wore, another of Isabel’s creations. He sat back and drew his hands down her legs and caressed every luxurious inch of them. He pressed his cheek against the smooth skin and nuzzled his way up the outside of one leg and then the other. His hands wandered up the insides of her legs and then came his mouth, they trailed up the sensitive flesh. Her body trembled whenever he touched the soft, white flesh. Her face was flushed and almost glowing with her excitement. Maria’s hands wandered from her face to her hair and her body writhed with the fire that Michael was building with each touch. Her breasts heaved with her heavy breathing; her lower body undulated with slow, sensual movements that enticed Michael even more.
Michael undid the button on the side and pulled the fabric off her hips and down her legs. He looked over her body, only her panties remained but not for long. He took the flimsy lace in his teeth and peeled her them down. Michael’s cock was at full stand as he gazed on Maria’s naked body. His hands shook as he reached out to caress Maria’s breasts. His finger circled the hard areola and he gave each a gentle pinch. His hands were already moving down her body, smoothing over the flat of her stomach and over the sharp angles of her hips. He wanted her, god how he wanted her and now that he knew that with each time they made love he was making her more apart of himself so they could have children, he wanted her more. His fingers trailed down to the apex of her legs and slowly trailed the outer lines of her pussy. That was when Michael leaned over Maria, kissed her quickly on the lips and then lowered his mouth to her breast.
Maria’s gave off a surprised squeak of bliss as his mouth met the pliant mound of her breast. His tongue sent a jolt of electricity through her and her body lifted off the bed. Maria was almost delirious as Michael’s tongue lapped at her nipple. A fire storm raged through her body as his teeth nipped at the hardened flesh and then he used his hands to play the other. Maria’s hips bucked against his searching for relief, the warmth of his body against hers was incredible. Michael pulled back slightly so that Maria was unable to touch him; the nearness of her pussy to his cock was almost too much to ignore. Michael abandoned her right breast with a lick and kissed his way down her stomach, he nibbled and licked at her belly button. He loved the way her abdomen moved under his hands and mouth. Maria was quivering with her desires. It seemed that every kiss and lick had her moaning and writhing more and more against him.
“Hmmm…oh god yes…you remember what to do.” Maria laughed
Michael stroked the fleshy lips then dipped into their folds. He probed gently until he found her clit and it had Maria arching off the bed. He barely brushed the little knob when Maria gave her reaction and emitted a sharp gasp. He slipped his finger inside and the muscles of her pussy contracted around his digit. As he moved to pull his finger out, Maria emitted a moan and Michael did it again just to hear that response again. He slid his finger back and forth in Maria’s opening and then glanced up at her to watch as she was going insane. Maria’s eyes were closed tightly and her body was beginning to glisten with a fine sheen of sweat. Her breasts heave up and down with her heavy breathing and the more he moved his finger the more she moved. When he stopped moving his finger, her body continued to work itself on his finger. Michael smiled seductively watching it all.
Michael couldn’t take any more, he needed to be with his mate, to be inside her and let their bodies seek pleasure from each other. He moved up, kissing his way until he was fully over her, between her legs and gazing into her eyes. Maria pressed herself more tightly against Michael, her hips thrusting against the length of his cock. She could feel it close to her, so very teasingly close. Her pussy was eagerly seeking for the head of his organ in an effort to get it inside, to make them one being. It was more than Michael could take.
Wrapping his arms around Maria, both rolled over playfully again and again. They kissed and soon Maria was back under him, Michael eased the tip of his cock into her pussy. Maria gasped in blissful surprise and opened her eyes as she felt herself being stretched open. She glanced down to see the head of Michael’s cock disappear between her legs. Michael took her hand in his and kissed each of her fingers. With a soft moan, Maria’s head fell back and it became a deep groan as Michael eased his shaft a little further into her. Michael reached down and held Maria’s hips and tried not to lose himself in the haze of passion that was raging through his senses. The feel of her pussy was incredible around his cock, much more than her mouth had been and Michael felt he was where he should be as he penetrated further into her depths. Michael continued his forward thrusts, gently but firmly until he was sheathed to the hilt.
“Urrrrhhhhh. Oh man.” he groaned, nearly collapsing on top of Maria. Every inch of his cock was wrapped up within her and bathed in her warm juices. Maria simply lay there with her lip trembling as her body adapting to having her lover back inside her, he may have only been gone a couple of days but she missed having these sensation…and him. The quivering walls of Maria’s pussy fit his cock like a glove and the pressure her muscles put on him was unparalleled. As Michael moved over her, she let out a series of gentle moons and Michael was feeling incredible.
He kissed her softly and with his tongue sliding over the inside of her mouth. His tongue probed her mouth, seeking out her tongue and engaging it in a duel of love. With his mouth engaged, his hands came up to caress her face and wandered down to her sensitive breasts. Michael smiled as Maria ran her fingers through his hair. Soon he resumed playing with her breasts and stroking her quivering abdomen as he trust his dick into the welcoming depths of his lover. He could feel the changes in Maria’s body. She was getting wetter; the grip on his engulfed cock was tightening and relaxing over and over again. When Maria moaned, Michael heard the best sound in the world as each one was filled with delight. Maria soon began to respond to what was happening to her body by thrusting against his hips, slowly working herself on his cock. Her body began to move, seeking satisfaction from her lover’s body. Maria felt full but in no way was she even close to her climax. The hardness within her was making her feel unbelievably good but she wanted more and more, she wanted Michael to make her cry out her joy that he was back. With a whimper she moved her hips around in circles, hoping to make him meet her intense and feverish desires.
“Ughnnnn…god…fuck me Michael…ughnnn yes…yesssss…” she moaned
Feeling Maria working herself on his rod, Michael started to move faster and harder until he was plunging his cock into her rapidly. He moved his hips, easing his cock in and out over and over again, making her moan louder with each downward stroke. He trembled with the exquisite sensation. Maria was thrusting against him with more enthusiasm now and matched her thrusts with great delight. He tried to continue playing with her breasts but he couldn’t concentrate on anything but feeling her body wrapped around his. Each caressed the other but Maria had the extra advantage of being able to use her feet to caress the backs of Michael’s legs. He settled for grabbing a hold of Maria’s hips. Maria moved more frantically, her muscles tensed and her moans became into grunts for more.
“Ughnnnn…YESS….UGHNNNN…MICHAEL….UGHNNNN…UGHNNNNNN!” Maria moaned
“So good baby…YESSS…AGHNHHHH…GODDDDD…UGHNNNNN…” Michael grunted in response.
The lovers moaned over and over again, it was sweet music to each other’s ears. Maria was very close and getting closer with Michael right there with her. Maria had reached down to finger her clit and sent her into overdrive. Michael couldn’t believe that she was gripping him so tightly. It was as if Maria’s muscles were trying to drain his seed out of him. They were thrashing together, their bodies moving wildly but never broke their perfect rhythm. Maria’s body lashed up wildly and she cried out with primal screams again and again.
“YESSS…YESSSSSSS….YESSSSSS….YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
“Gnnnnn…UGHNNNNNNNN…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS…FUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!” Michael roared
Every time her body shivered, Michael felt it through his cock. Michael pumped her harder, his hands moved from Maria’s breasts to her clit. They both kept going and her bucking became wilder, her hip thrusts more frantic just like Michael’s. He felt a tightening in his own body, felt the fire surging forward.
“YESS…OH GOD YESS…MARIA…SO GOOD MARIA DON’T STOP!” Michael cried out
“UGHHNNNNN…UGHNNNNNNN…YEAHHHH…OH YEAH…FUCKKKK!” Maria moaned
“OH YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!”
Maria thrust herself hard against him as yet another fiery spasm raced through her body. Her orgasm hit and Maria’s head slashed back, for a split second they both started fucking Michael even harder. In that moment they came together and shouted their completion as his body erupted his pleasure and his semen into her willing body. The two collapsed, exhausted and utterly satisfied. They held each other, breathing together as their foreheads rested against one another. Neither was letting the other go, not yet and not anytime soon. Eventually Michael’s dick became limp and slipped out of Maria as he rolled off her to lay next to her. She instantly rolled over and lay her head on his chest.
“Never leave me again?” Maria asked with a whisper
“Not until world ends…even then they’ll have a fight on their hands to get me away from you.” Michael said before kissing her head. Together they rested in each other’s arms. Before long they would be going again and again, Maria happily made sure that Michael remembered everything they had learned about how to make her body cum again and again.
Royal Palace, 2 Hours Later
In the main hall of the palace Kivar was being freely seen by all and immediately dismissed by Lorj. Kivar used his powers to rip bricks from walls and crash them against whatever he wanted. He pulled up polishes tiles from the mosaic on the floor and used them to shred the tapestries. The temporally challenged alien simply wanted to destroy as he ranted on and on.
“They were here…under our noses and you knew. You had one in your cells and you wanted to play with him…you couldn’t have just killed him.” Kivar said
“I didn’t know who or what he was.” Lorj said
“But you knew they were around. You knew of rumours of their arrival and you didn’t tell me.” Kivar said
“Unsubstantiated rumours. I knew nothing of their location or even if it was true.” Lorj said as the doors opened and his brother’s was brought in.
Kivar looked over to the guards who wheeled the cart in and they quickly made themselves scarce. The alien ripped off the sheet that was covering Varn, he looked down at the mangled mess before sticking his hand deep into the mass. Lorj just winced as he saw Kivar do it and then as he pulled out a swirling vapour that he held in his hand.
“You and your brother made some mistakes. The good thing is you have all the time in the world.” Kivar said as he pushed his hand into Lorj and ripped out the same thing from the living brother. It only took a few seconds for Lorj’s eyes to close as he fell dead to the floor, “Just as much time as I do.”
Kivar then walked away to the concealed door that led to his chambers beneath the palace and headed down to the main room. The would-be alien king stood before the green pods that housed the next versions of his creations. He just hoped that these two would be better than the last ones; he just needed time. Kivar plunged his hands into the pods and installed the vapours into each one, turning the pods black and increasing the mass of its contents by 50% resulting in them being the size of simple corks. He smiled as he watched it happen and then waved his hand.
A panel on the wall swivelled around to reveal a woman in a strapped to the wall. She was frozen in time, Kivar used his powers to keep her that way and besides it was easier to keep her alive without her excessively struggling. Kivar used his powers to slice open the pods and levitated the embryos out. With a similar move he cut open the woman’s abdomen and implanted them into her before healing her. His pods were good enough for a little development but not complete gestation, for that something a little more biologic was needed.
“Now, I wait.” Kivar said
Living Room, The Cabin…
Michael and Maria eventually came back down to the living room but that was for food more than anything else. They had drained their batteries and needed a little bit of a recharge before going back up. Unfortunately for them the others stopped them before they could disappear again. They had something very important to talk about and it wasn’t going to wait.
“So what are we going to do?” Tess asked
“Kivar’s here and from the look of him, we ain’t gonna be able to take him out with the power mojo.” Kyle said
“Maybe Michael’s attacks, but we have other powers. If he’s immune to energy attacks maybe something more physical can work.” Maria said
“It is just him here, no fleet, no backup, just him.” Isabel said, “And Tess and I might be able to get into his head.”
“Uh…are you sure that’s a good idea? No offence but he might be able to make that connection go two ways and mess with you guys.” Alex said
“We have to try something. If we don’t then sooner or later he’s gonna come and get us.” Max said
“And it wont turn out good if he comes for us. Any of the local villages including Edran wont make it.” Liz said
“We’re really going to have to get used to that aren’t we?” Isabel said
“Uh huh.” Max said
“Any insights on what will happen if we go?” Michael asked
Liz closed her eyes and concentrated. Then she opened them again, “Nah, I got nothing.” She said
“Great.” Tess said
“Which still makes it our best option.” Maria said, “So…another field trip?”
“I guess so.” Max said, “But we rest first. No point trying to stop that guy on an empty subject.”
They all nodded and made their a lot of food. While no one said it, they considered it their last meal…at least their last decent meal for a while. If they were taken prisoner they had no doubts that food wouldn’t be high on the agenda for the bad guys.
Akeshia, Noon The Next Day
The people of Akeshia were talking. What had happened spread like wildfire throughout the city and then onto the rest of the empire. They had been taught that the stories of the coming of the chosen of the Father Protector were nothing but superstitious myth and wishful thinking. They were taught that they alone had the power to shape their world and that was exactly what they planned on doing, one village at a time.
Now that had all changed, the death of Varn and the sheer power that was displayed in the Coliseum was beyond their comprehension and only one way could their brains be wrapped around it. They had seen the power of gods that day. The old myths aren’t myths and that the people in the old legends had arrived exactly as they had been foreseen. What they knew had resulted in doubts being raised in their most basic beliefs. Even the soldiers were having doubts. There was simply no way that any one citizen could be unaffected.
Royal Palace, Same Time
Kivar could feel the thoughts of the people beyond the palace walls. In less than twenty minutes thousands of years of work had been undone and his image as a god had been shattered. The doubt that had been raised in the people would result in them turning against him eventually, even if he could restore the brothers to their positions within a matter of days, which he couldn’t, there would be rebellion unless he displayed that he was all powerful and that who they had seen were killed before too much damage was done.
His only option was to seek them out and kill as many as he could before publicly doing the same to whoever survived. It would take many years for the brothers to come of age to be suitably useful to his plans. He wanted to be back in a condition in which he could actually touch things with his hands and not his powers. Kivar looked over to the woman he had strapped to the wall and smiled
“Soon…I will be free.” Kivar said, “You cannot stop me Zan, not this time.”
Kivar then moved through the halls before he left the palace. He walked through the streets, moving through walls, illuminating objects with his powers and making sure that the people saw. Just for the hell of it he added levitating people, he shook the earth with his steps and formed storm clouds above the city. Kivar put in a show. He wanted him to see his power, to see it and fear it and make sure that when he killed his enemies that their beliefs would squarely be with him as their one and only god.
Akashia Greenway, 20:00
It was pitch black when the group arrived back. The streets were empty of citizens; a curfew had been put in place so that only the soldiers walked the city. Just as before they each wore hooded cloaks but this time Isabel had altered the designs from grey to black with gold trim and intricate designs of symbols they learned in Edran. Also, just as before, Tess used her abilities to get passed the guards. There was even more on duty than last time and it gave Tess a headache to warp them all. Kyle helped her stay up all through it.
They moved to the palace, keeping to the shadows to give Tess and easier job in hiding their presence. However, when they got there they found a slight problem. The palace walls were lined with guards, over thirty stood sentry on the main wall itself and the group knew that there was no way Tess could get by them all.
“Okay, that’s bad.” Liz said
“No kidding.” Max said
“Uh, I have an idea.” Michael said
“Oh?”
“The dungeon. Not that I want to get back down there but it goes under the entire city.” Michael said
“And maybe under the palace.” Maria said
“It’s worth a shot, if not Michael might even be able to dig one of his special little holes.” Tess said
Together they followed Michael through the back alleys to the coliseum, it was the only entrance that they could be sure off and after the state they left it in it would be easy to get access. When they got there it was a simple matter of walking through the dark corridors of the prison. The layout was very different to the layout of the streets above but they each had a very good sense of direction, they knew the general direction of the palace and headed off that way.
Chambers Beneath Royal Palace, 20:22
The group worked their way and eventually found their way to where they should be at the palace. There was only one problem, the corridor simply ended at a wall and a very sturdy wall at that. Michael slammed the side of his fist into it a few times, just to see if it sounded hollow on the other side but he couldn’t make out a distinguishable difference in sound.
“Well that’s solid.” Michael said
“It was still worth a try.” Alex said
“Yeah.” Michael said
“Uh…no…wait.” Liz said as she closed her eyes and pushed in four certain bricks.
A segment of the wall pushed back and then swung open giving the group access to the rest of the underground system. They came through into a series of cells that weren’t often used but when they were it was for special prisoners of the brothers. They were often former leaders of villages that just wouldn’t surrender to the inevitable integration to the empire. However, they hadn’t been used in many, many years. Carefully they explored beneath the palace, they found a few wooden torches and Max used his powers to light them up. They walked through and eventually found the central chamber that Kivar used as his lab, the room that housed the object stolen from Larek’s temple in Japan. The group just moved around it and looked at the giant 3D stone rhombus.
“Uh, okay.” Maria said, “Larek certainly can build them.”
“No kidding. Any idea what this is for?” Liz asked Max
“No clue.” Max answered
“That is most unfortunate.” Kivar said as he passed through the stone wall and entered the room, “I had hoped that Larek would have at least told you how to open it. But since he didn’t…”
Kivar thrust his hands forward and sent two large blocks from the wall straight at Max. He responded by quickly raising his shield, causing the blocks to drop harmlessly in front of him. Michael jumped forward, his energy wasn’t going to do anything but maybe his fists could do something. He made a fast punch but it passed right through Kivar’s face. The alien smiled evilly as he used his powers to push Michael back. He flung him across the room and Michael slammed against the back wall.
“If I loose my memory again…so help me…” Michael said as he held his head, “Oh wait…I remembered I lost my memory.” He smiled as he watched Maria try to use her powers.
The blonde focused on one of the blocks Kivar used and levitated it but it was very shaky. She used everything she had and sent it at Kivar but just like with Michael, the lump of solid rock passed right through Kivar and smashed into the wall. Tess then tried to use a mindwarp but found that she couldn’t maintain a connection with him. After just a second she felt like her head was being ripped through time and she couldn’t contain her cries of pain.
Kivar simply smiled, “You can’t defeat me, not as I am. But I have been looking forward to this for eons.” He said. Kivar used her powers and lifted Max up, holding him as if he was strangling him. He moved him up higher and higher until he was 3 feet clear of the ground.
“No, stop.” Liz said as she jumped in between the two and raised her hand to Kivar.
For the first time Kivar felt pain again as Liz’s hand make contact with him, he felt like he was having a massive electric shock and the suddenness of it caused him to sharply release Max. Both were blown apart and Liz collapsed from the overwhelming pain she felt from being caught in the middle. Michael reached out and grabbed her with his energy before he pulled her back across the floor to his position. Max landed on the object and almost immediately there was a reaction. The brickwork it appeared to be made of started to spin, each layer of it moved in the opposite direction than the previous one.
“Genetic structure identified.” A voice similar to Larek’s echoed from the object as each layer of stone vanished until it left a transparent green layer of material. Inside of that was what looked like a very thick fluid, it was filled to capacity so that not even a dot of air was inside. The entire room watched as a small section of the surface then pressed in and opened, giving access to the liquid inside.
Max smelled the air, all the alien did when they got a whiff of familiar scent. Max couldn’t help but dip his finger in and take a taste. His eyes went wide and he smiled. “Larek did leave us Tabasco Sauce.” Max said with wonder
Kivar looked over, “WHAT? No technology, no power…I’m stuck like this…no future…only time…NOOOOOOOOOOOO!” he cried out as his frustration reached its peak. Kivar sent blasts everywhere, one after the other again and again at the foundations of the royal palace.
Supports started to crack, dust fell from the ceiling and each other the group knew that everything was going to come crashing down on their heads in a matter of minutes. Then the object started to glow brightly and said, “Danger imminent, security protocol 2 enacted.” A sphere of light spread out just enough to engulf each of the eight teenagers and then everything in that light vanished. Larek set the system to transport itself somewhere safe if the need ever arose. Then, just as they disappeared, Kivar sent out final blasts that brought the temple down around him.
Temple of the Order, Immediately Following
As priests of the order knelt in prayer at the base of the statue, a blinding flash of light caused them all to jump up. They looked over to see the group looking very surprised at their new surroundings. The moved up to their feet, each looking around to see if Kivar had been transported with them but each took a sigh of relief when they realised they were safe. Then the object started to move again and they all took a step back,
“Danger passed, hostile DNA not present. End security protocol 1.”
Inside the object the liquid suddenly vanished as though it was never there to begin with. All that could be seen on the outside were several blurred shadows but with a single flash of light a slit opened along one edge and then down the bottom of it. It split open, and then several sections started to move until it was laid out on the floor forming several table like structures that revealed the true contents to the teenagers. There before them were 8 cylinders with very cold vapours inside. They moved up and Liz wiped the window of one before she jumped back.
“What?” Max asked
“I…I…look.” Liz said
Isabel moved over and made similar moves before she had to blink, “Mom?”. Then she did the same to the pod next to it, “Dad?”
“My gift to you.” The hologram of Larek said from behind them as it formed.
Akeshia, Midnight
All over the city the noise from the palace roused people from their homes. Curfew or no curfew they had to know what was going on. The tremors alone had caused structural damage to their own homes. They gathered around the palace and watched as it crumbled into dust from the inside out. With no sign of Lorj on the outside they could only conclude that both brothers now lay dead. They had no idea what to do, least of all the soldiers and as a result chaos was quickly following.
Before dawn there would be riots galore in the capital but as the sun rose over the horizon debris from the palace mound started to move. There were shafts of brilliant white light that shot out in all directions and stopped the people in their tracks. They watched as Kivar came wondering out of the dust and dropped to their knees. The alien stood before them and looked at what his enemies had caused.
“GrrrrrrrrrrAAAAAAAAAGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” he cried out before he let his power loose.
There was a bright flash and all the people tried to shield their eyes with their arms but right behind that light was an expanding wall of fire. The people burned for a second before they were vaporised and the buildings were only a fraction of a second behind them. In the distance, people saw a great pillar of fire reaching high above the clouds before they were blinded. In the end, all that was left of Akeshia was scorched earth upon the land. From the darkness, Kivar walked from the focal point and walked off into the distance.
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 10
Central Chamber, Order’s Temple, Midnight
Larek stood over the teens who simply stared at the cylindrical pods that contained their parents. Two and a half months ago, plus a million odd years, they had watched as their car was hit and exploded in a fury of fire. Now they were before them and on ice, not one of them knew what to say. Then, as they watched, lights on the sides of the pods started blinking and then cracking open. Everyone’s eyes went wide as the cold vapours spilled out onto the floor and as their skin started to get some colour back.
Maria quickly jumped back, “Ew walking dead.”
“They…they…they…they…” Liz stammered
“Are alive?” Kyle asked
“They are alive.” Larek said as he moved around to them, “When I came to Earth when Kivar invaded, the temporal freeze effectively preserved them where their crashed. One of my ships found them and realised who they were. Our medical technology allowed us to resuscitate them and he placed them in these regenerative stasis pods. They would preserve your parents while healing all of their wounds.”
“So, they’re okay?” Liz asked
“Perfectly healthy. Their encasement would protect the pods until you activated the system. The process for them to reawaken will only take a few minutes.” Larek said
“Larek…I…I honestly don’t know what to say.” Max said, “Oh, eh what about…”
“About the fact that they hadn’t had any time to adjust to the fact that you are aliens and of where you now are?” Larek asked and Max nodded, “A little unconscious therapy. They’ve had a long time for their minds to adapt to it thanks to the pods, however, you’re current location in time…you’re going to have to tell them.”
In that second, Philip’s eyes shot open and a wisp of condensation blew out from his mouth. Seconds later it was starting with all of the parents, their skin was becoming less blue, their breathing was picking up and their fingers started to move slowly. Each of the teenagers moved closer to their parents with Tess staying close to Kyle and his father while Michael was by Maria’s side. Each of the adults were wearing the same thing, Antarian medical gowns, they were white and simply wrapped around their bodies. The group watched intently as each of the adults were thawing out, the panel of the pod beneath them gave of a radiant warmth that was flowing through their bodies and before long they all sat up quickly and dived off the platforms as fast as they could. Their last memory was of being blown up.
“Mom? Dad?” Liz asked
“Li…iz?” Nancy asked, shivering from the chill she was still feeling
“Oh my god.” Liz said as she instantly hugged her mother and father who hugged her back.
It was the same for all of the others. Each welcomed their parents back into the land of the living and despite the initial disorientation; they were all doing pretty well. The priests remained off to the side but their leader sent off a couple of initiates of the order to bring in some simple food and drink. After being sustained for so long without either, he could easily guess that they would be hungry. After 10 minutes of getting their bearings, of taking in the nutrition they desperately needed and learning how to use their legs muscles again, the parents started moving around and looking at everything.
“How are you feeling now?” Max asked his dad
“Better, thanks Max.” Philip said, “What happened?”
“Well…Kivar, our enemy, attacked us and kinda killed you.” Isabel said
“That we remember.” Diane said as she looked at her hand, she could remember seeing her hand burning but now it was all better.
“Yes, well Larek here found you…or rather the real one found you. This is just a representation of his mind. He healed you and kept you alive until we came back.” Liz said
“Came back?” Amy asked
“Yeah…you see our little escape plan didn’t work the way we wanted.” Tess said, “We got back 2…maybe 3 months ago. Time is a little hard to keep track of here.”
“So it’s been three months since the attack? How many…made it out of it?” Jim asked
“Several thousand, across the planet but…” Max said
“But?”
“Well the problem is that it’s three months since we got back. There was a major league problem with the granolith and it sent us a little out of time. We didn’t come back until…” Isabel said but couldn’t finish it
“We are 1,250,000 years into the future. Everyone you ever knew isn’t only dead, they’re dust.” Michael said
“That’s…” Jeff said
“Impossible.” Nancy finished
“I wish it was but, it’s not.” Isabel said, “But things aren’t so bad here. We should take you home. There is a lot we have to catch you up on.”
The teenagers and the priests filled in the new arrivals in on the history that they missed. They told them about the end of every civilisation on Earth and the reworking of things to give humanity a fighting chance in the early days. They described the villages they had visited and the little city they had just escaped from. They told them everything that had happened to them since their arrival, except for how they spent their nights or whenever the need came over them. That they prayed they wouldn’t have to tell them. When they left the room, they all came out to the Greenway and the adults were stunned as they watched the portal opened. Watching their kids being swallowed by it was a whole different situation but Max and Liz stayed to the last to help them through.
The Cabin, 09:00 The Next Morning
The Greenway opened and out came the group of 16. The teenagers moved around their little corner of the Earth and as their parents emerged they stopped, stunned at what they were seeing. They had been told about the cabin they built but were more or less expecting a shack, not a two-story home.
“Welcome home.” Max said
“And you built this?” Philip asked
“Yeah, well it too a little over a month but we did it.” Liz said
“I can’t believe you survived here alone.” Diane said
“Oh we didn’t. For a while we stayed in Edran, it’s a village in the forest over there…about a half mile away.” Liz said
“Well we definitely need to thank them for that.” Amy said
“Hey, what’s with the wall?” Jim asked
“Yes, if everyone locally is friendly…”
“It’s not the locals.” Max said, “Lets just say the wildlife…not so friendly.”
“The wildlife? Just how big…?”
“Big.” Michael said
“And nasty.” Isabel said, “Alex and I saw fish coming out of the water and walking on land to take a bite of another village.”
“Well, I have to admit, I am very impressed.” Charles said
“And it’s a totally different life.” Alex said, “No technology, no electricity…everything is slower and much more simple. Oh and no coffee. Sorry dad.” He said, knowing exactly how much his dad like his morning mug full.
“Wait? No coffee?” Charles, Philip and Jeff asked
“Tell me you have something similar?” Jim said
“Wish I could. We don’t have anything like Tabasco…although Tess is working on a little sauce from some local herbs and spices that we’ve been able to get a hold of.” Max said
“Nothing at all?” Jeff asked
I told you, you should have gone onto decaf years ago.” Nancy said, “It would be easier on you now.”
“Is that an I told you so?” Liz asked with a smile
“Liz.” Jeff said
“Sorry daddy, just having fun.” Liz said
“Come on, we’ll show you around before we take you to Edran.” Max said
Together they all walked off and the parents just looked over their children’s achievements. They showed them every room, even Michael’s attempt at in door plumbing. He still needed to sort out all the bugs. They were very surprised at what their children had done, they hadn’t seen it in them before but now they were very different yet still the same people they had raised. Things were going to be confusing for them for a while, at least until they adjusted.
Gathering Circle, Edran, A Little Later
After the little tour, everyone headed back to the greenway and came out at the Edran portal. Then it was a quick climb, at least for the teenagers, up the rope ladders of the village. For their parents, that was a little bit clumsy but soon they were all at the flat top rock that was the Gathering circle.
“You know, this place reminds me of something.” Charles said
“Ewok village in Star Wars. Yeah, been there, covered that.” Isabel said as she looked at her lover.
“So…it reminded me of it.” Alex said
“This is beautiful though.” Nancy said
“Thank you.” Et’ani said as he came across one of the connecting bridges
“Mom, dad…everyone, this is Et’ani. Leader of Edran.” Max said, “Et’ani, these are our parents.”
“You’re parents that are dead?” Et’ani asked
“Yeah…not any more their not.” Maria said
“A little gift from Larek.” Kyle said
“In that case, I am honoured to meet you.” Et’ani said, “Those in the care of our Father Protector are always welcome here.”
“Father Protector?” Philip asked
“What they call Larek. They see him as a god because he came down from the sky and saved humanity.” Max said
“Come, sit in our circle.” Et’ani invited them
Everyone moved around and sat by the fire. “Et’ani. We were told what you did for our children when they arrived…we wanted to thank you.” Jeff said
“It was our pleasure. And the least we could do since Max and Michael helped save Shala from one of the beasts.” Et’ani said
“Speaking of the beasts.” Kyle said as he spotted one of the skulls that were scattered around the village. He picked it up and carried the heavy mass of bone over to his dad. “This is one of Kivar’s little toys.”
“I had no idea they were that big. How strong? And two mouths?” Jim said as he looked it over
“Very strong. It’s why these people moved their village up into the trees. Up here they’re safe.” Max said
“The wall you built, can it keep them out?” Alex’s mother asked
“Normally no. Despite how thick it is or how much we reinforce it with rocks but we have a few little tricks that means nothing will get through.” Liz said
“Good to know.” Diane said, “It looks almost like a bull.”
“That’s probably what it started out as before Kivar messed with the genetics of it’s ancestor back when he invaded.” Max said
“Everything really is gone.” Nancy said solemnly
“We’ve been there, but not everything is gone. As it turns out, we built the cabin on top of Roswell. The town is about 30 feet underground and more or less intact…okay less and it has a river of lava flowing through it.” Tess said
“Actually the Crash is one of the few buildings still standing.” Liz said
“After a million or so years? That I have to see.” Jim said
“You will…before nightfall.” Liz said in her trance state before blinking and coming out of it.
“What was that?” Jeff asked
“Uh…yeah, I can kinda see the future now.” Liz said, “A little Antarian magic I have now.”
“I see.” Nancy said
“And I have a little something going on as well.” Maria said as she looked at her mother
“I’m expecting a powers as well.” Alex said
“And me too, sooner or later.” Kyle said
“There is a certain situation…well we’ll talk about it later.” Max said
Moon 1…
From their ship on the moon the Antarians looked down on the Earth and everything that was going on with the group. They knew that Larek had preserved their parents from their ancient records but they hadn’t expected them to survive so well. From their perspective, the technology held by their ancestors at that time was comparable to stone age tools but they had to admit that it worked well this time.
“Status?”
“Genetic saturation has reached a variety of positions in the human members. 90% in Liz, 78% in Alex, 76% in Maria and 69% in Kyle. Binding is imminent between Michael and Maria, Kyle and Tess should be within the week.”
“How long until completion?”
“Another 4 to 6 couplings.”
“And Kivar?”
“Liz’s new ability to negate energy appears to have wounded him but not much. If anything, it will ultimately make him a bigger threat to them. He will seek them out in order to prevent it again.”
“Her abilities, as unexpected as it is, will grow.”
“But perhaps not in time to save them.”
“Our orders are clear, we are not to interfere with this world with the exception of completing our mission.”
“Technically, Kivar is our problem. He is not of this world, he’s of Antar. Just because he’s been here all this time does not negate that fact. We have the ability to correct the problem left when Larek failed to locate his escape pod.”
“Perhaps. This is not something for us to decide. This must be made by the Council.”
“The Council wouldn’t approve it. So long as he is not among us, they see him as a non factor in our lives.”
“He is a non factor. Kivar is a relic who wouldn’t even be here if it wasn’t for the incompetence of his soldiers and his lust of power.”
“Neither would be the group on Earth. And without them, we have no hope.”
“I will consider it. In the meantime, prepare for mission conclusion. The second the last has reached 100% saturation I want to move.”
Living Room, The Cabin, 12:30
It was lunchtime and everyone was hungry. No one had anything decent to eat all day and in the case of the parents they hadn’t had anything to fill their stomachs in over a million years, aside from what little they could keep down at the temple. They were instructed by Max and the others to sit back and take it easy, so they did and watched as their children moved around to prepare their food. It was a sight to see.
“How’d you learn what’s safe among these?” Nancy asked as she watched Isabel and Max take some strange looking vegetables and slice them up before putting them into a pot of water and then putting that over their fire. Making soup was one of the easiest things they could do thanks to Liz being raised in a café, that and her grandmother was a great help.
“Living on your own makes you need to learn a few things, especially on this world.” Max said
Isabel smiled, “Most of what he know if from Et’ani’s people. Some is a little trial and error…some things here, just don’t taste good.”
“And thanks to some gifts from some friends and a little make shift oven, we can even make bread now.” Maria said
“Yeah if wheat wasn’t extinct.” Tess said
“Wheat’s gone?” Diane asked
“And corn and a bunch of other things. However, some of the farming communities have other crops that work good. It’s just a matter of finding out what crops evolved from the ones we know but we got it pretty close. We even got seeds now so that we can grow our own. It’ll be a limited supply but it’ll suit our needs.”
After a while their lunch was ready and Alex started dishing it out into simple wooden bowls. Michael handed out spoons that he brought through from their kitchen, similarly they had fashioned the spoons from wood and with a wave of their hands they didn’t need to worry about swallowing splinters. Each took a spoonful and started to eat their soup. Despite being pretty basic, each of the parents found it was just what they needed and all but wolfed it down. They didn’t have any salt but Alex had a plan on getting some from the sea when he had a chance. They continued to eat, taking in what they could and regaining their strength.
“So, I see there are 8 bedrooms around the house. Which is whose?” Amy asked
Every single last one of the teenagers took a very big gulp. “Uh…yeah.” Max said
“We need to talk to you about that.” Liz said
“What?” Jeff asked as he looked at his daughter and then Max
“We…uh…” Isabel said, getting a look from her dad
“Are kinda…”
“Oh for crying out loud, you guys.” Tess said, “What they’re trying to stay is that we’re sleeping together. Kyle and me…Max and Liz…and you really don’t need me telling you the layout of things…yeah.”
“Excuse me?” Philip asked as he looked at Alex
“Dad.” Isabel said
“You have to understand…” Liz said
“OH I understand alright young lady.” Jeff said
“Stop.” Max said as he stood up, “We’ve been here for months and all we had was each other. I love Liz…you know this. Just like the others. We’re together and that’s that.”
Liz smiled as her lover stood up for himself in this situation and decided to join in, “Mom, dad…with you guys…it was your rules but this is our house so now it’s our rules.”
“You really expect us to accept this?” Amy asked as she stared down Michael, she was probably the only person on the planet that could truly intimidate him and he hated that Maria was the reason it was possible.
“Actually yes.” Maria said, “You see Michael and the others were created with a little thing to make sure they could have kids.”
“A retrovirus that replaces certain human DNA fragments with Antarian ones. We’re too far through the process to stop, if you try and makes us…we drop dead.” Alex said
“Yeah, right.” Philip said with sarcasm
“Actually it’s the truth.” Max said, “We only learned of it a few days ago.”
“We’re not saying this wouldn’t have happened back in Roswell. Sooner or later it would have and we’d be sneaking about, none of us want that. Not in our own place and you need to understand that we’re together and not going to be stopping.” Tess said
“And some of us are technically married.” Kyle said as he looked at Liz and Max
“WHAT?” Nancy yelled
“The binding, it’s kind of a state of mind and emotion that when we’re ready we bind to each other.” Liz said, “Max and I…it happened our…well our first time together.
“And happened with Isabel and me a little while ago.” Alex said, getting him a look from Isabel’s and his own parents.
“I see.” Charles said
“It can’t be undone, not that we want to.” Isabel said
“Well I think I speak for everyone when I say we’re really not happy about this.” Jim said
“You can say that again.” Jeff said
“However, given the circumstances…I can at least see how it could happen.” Jim said
“The reason it happened is that we love each other.” Kyle said, “It’s as simple as that. And remember, we all thought you were dead…not that that would have changed anything except that we probably would be sneaking around like Tess said. We can’t change things now.” He said as he held Tess’s hand
Philip looked at his son and daughter, and then to his son in-law and daughter in-law. He told himself that because he already knew that he better start getting used to it. Of course we would have preferred some sort of ceremony, but then when he was first with his wife he knew that she was the one for him. For their kids it was just as similar except more than a realisation, this Binding made it a fact. God how he hated it as he looked at his daughter and then reluctantly to her “husband”. “We’re going to need to let this sink in for a while.” He said
“Of course.” Max said
“We’ve got a lot to let sink in.” Nancy said, “I still can’t believe all this.”
They continued to talk for a while, telling their parent’s and made sure each of them knew their feelings in this matter. Their relationships had been complicated back in Roswell when Kivar attacked but they could see that things had simplified much. They still had all the typical relationship issues with a few other things thrown in but they could not ignore how happy the teenagers all were. Soon Max and Liz picked up and the bowls and took them through to clean then before putting them away. They knew it could be a while before their parents could make this kind of adjustment but the promised themselves that them being here wasn’t going to dampen their activates…maybe the volume of their passion would go down a little but certainly not their enjoyment of it.
Roswell, Under The Cabin, A Few Hours Later
Everyone gave the parents some space yet made sure they were close by in case they needed anything. Eventually Jeff wanted to see what had become of their home and Max asked Michael to take them down. He took them out to the hatch they made, doing his very best to avoid looking at Amy whose eyes he could feel boring into the back of his skull. As Michael lifted up the hatch, they saw steps that their children had carved out of the subterranean rock.
Carefully they walked down and jumped in through the skylight and found themselves on the upper floor of West Roswell High. As the walked carefully through the school, they took the opportunity to look out of some of the windows they saw and were amazed at the difference. It was Roswell, they could easily recognise that from the layout and the landmarks but it all looked so dead. No plants, trees or people, it was practically the opposite of they way they left it.
“Well I think I’m depressed now.” Charles said
Michael chuckled, “You guys should have seen the last residents of this place.”
“Oh?” Jeff asked
“Really, really big scorpions with a lot more than 8 legs and a stinger that goes through brick.” Michael said
“And where are they now?” Diane asked, she had a series issue with arachnids
“We squished them.” Michael said, “They’re main nest was in the hospital so we cracked the roof of the cave, let a really big tree fall in and kill the bugs.”
“In that case…thank you.” Diane said, “A really great big thank you.”
“And before you ask, yes we’re sure they’re all dead. We checked.” Michael said
“Have you checked on our old homes?” Amy asked
“Uh…yeah. Everything in your neck of the woods was too close to that lava river so it caught fire and incinerated years ago, same with the Sheriff’s. The Whitman’s…that is a little worse for wear but the outside of it is still standing. Crash is okay…kinda and the Evans is standing but I wouldn’t wanna live there any time soon.” Michael said
“I guess this will never get fixed, at least not any time soon.” Philip said
“Well unless it’s by people who don’t mind living underground and massive amounts of heat.” Michael said
“We could always break in the ceiling.” Jim said
“Uh, no. That would trash our house, the forest and Edran. So not a good idea.”
“Right.” Jim said, he hadn’t really thought that through but the last thing he’d want is to display people who were good to the kids just so he could get a taste of home.
“You know, I think I’ve seen enough.” Nancy said
“Yeah. Come on.” Philip said
The others nodded and headed back up to the school and then climbed out.
...
..
.
Central Chamber, Order’s Temple, Midnight
Larek stood over the teens who simply stared at the cylindrical pods that contained their parents. Two and a half months ago, plus a million odd years, they had watched as their car was hit and exploded in a fury of fire. Now they were before them and on ice, not one of them knew what to say. Then, as they watched, lights on the sides of the pods started blinking and then cracking open. Everyone’s eyes went wide as the cold vapours spilled out onto the floor and as their skin started to get some colour back.
Maria quickly jumped back, “Ew walking dead.”
“They…they…they…they…” Liz stammered
“Are alive?” Kyle asked
“They are alive.” Larek said as he moved around to them, “When I came to Earth when Kivar invaded, the temporal freeze effectively preserved them where their crashed. One of my ships found them and realised who they were. Our medical technology allowed us to resuscitate them and he placed them in these regenerative stasis pods. They would preserve your parents while healing all of their wounds.”
“So, they’re okay?” Liz asked
“Perfectly healthy. Their encasement would protect the pods until you activated the system. The process for them to reawaken will only take a few minutes.” Larek said
“Larek…I…I honestly don’t know what to say.” Max said, “Oh, eh what about…”
“About the fact that they hadn’t had any time to adjust to the fact that you are aliens and of where you now are?” Larek asked and Max nodded, “A little unconscious therapy. They’ve had a long time for their minds to adapt to it thanks to the pods, however, you’re current location in time…you’re going to have to tell them.”
In that second, Philip’s eyes shot open and a wisp of condensation blew out from his mouth. Seconds later it was starting with all of the parents, their skin was becoming less blue, their breathing was picking up and their fingers started to move slowly. Each of the teenagers moved closer to their parents with Tess staying close to Kyle and his father while Michael was by Maria’s side. Each of the adults were wearing the same thing, Antarian medical gowns, they were white and simply wrapped around their bodies. The group watched intently as each of the adults were thawing out, the panel of the pod beneath them gave of a radiant warmth that was flowing through their bodies and before long they all sat up quickly and dived off the platforms as fast as they could. Their last memory was of being blown up.
“Mom? Dad?” Liz asked
“Li…iz?” Nancy asked, shivering from the chill she was still feeling
“Oh my god.” Liz said as she instantly hugged her mother and father who hugged her back.
It was the same for all of the others. Each welcomed their parents back into the land of the living and despite the initial disorientation; they were all doing pretty well. The priests remained off to the side but their leader sent off a couple of initiates of the order to bring in some simple food and drink. After being sustained for so long without either, he could easily guess that they would be hungry. After 10 minutes of getting their bearings, of taking in the nutrition they desperately needed and learning how to use their legs muscles again, the parents started moving around and looking at everything.
“How are you feeling now?” Max asked his dad
“Better, thanks Max.” Philip said, “What happened?”
“Well…Kivar, our enemy, attacked us and kinda killed you.” Isabel said
“That we remember.” Diane said as she looked at her hand, she could remember seeing her hand burning but now it was all better.
“Yes, well Larek here found you…or rather the real one found you. This is just a representation of his mind. He healed you and kept you alive until we came back.” Liz said
“Came back?” Amy asked
“Yeah…you see our little escape plan didn’t work the way we wanted.” Tess said, “We got back 2…maybe 3 months ago. Time is a little hard to keep track of here.”
“So it’s been three months since the attack? How many…made it out of it?” Jim asked
“Several thousand, across the planet but…” Max said
“But?”
“Well the problem is that it’s three months since we got back. There was a major league problem with the granolith and it sent us a little out of time. We didn’t come back until…” Isabel said but couldn’t finish it
“We are 1,250,000 years into the future. Everyone you ever knew isn’t only dead, they’re dust.” Michael said
“That’s…” Jeff said
“Impossible.” Nancy finished
“I wish it was but, it’s not.” Isabel said, “But things aren’t so bad here. We should take you home. There is a lot we have to catch you up on.”
The teenagers and the priests filled in the new arrivals in on the history that they missed. They told them about the end of every civilisation on Earth and the reworking of things to give humanity a fighting chance in the early days. They described the villages they had visited and the little city they had just escaped from. They told them everything that had happened to them since their arrival, except for how they spent their nights or whenever the need came over them. That they prayed they wouldn’t have to tell them. When they left the room, they all came out to the Greenway and the adults were stunned as they watched the portal opened. Watching their kids being swallowed by it was a whole different situation but Max and Liz stayed to the last to help them through.
The Cabin, 09:00 The Next Morning
The Greenway opened and out came the group of 16. The teenagers moved around their little corner of the Earth and as their parents emerged they stopped, stunned at what they were seeing. They had been told about the cabin they built but were more or less expecting a shack, not a two-story home.
“Welcome home.” Max said
“And you built this?” Philip asked
“Yeah, well it too a little over a month but we did it.” Liz said
“I can’t believe you survived here alone.” Diane said
“Oh we didn’t. For a while we stayed in Edran, it’s a village in the forest over there…about a half mile away.” Liz said
“Well we definitely need to thank them for that.” Amy said
“Hey, what’s with the wall?” Jim asked
“Yes, if everyone locally is friendly…”
“It’s not the locals.” Max said, “Lets just say the wildlife…not so friendly.”
“The wildlife? Just how big…?”
“Big.” Michael said
“And nasty.” Isabel said, “Alex and I saw fish coming out of the water and walking on land to take a bite of another village.”
“Well, I have to admit, I am very impressed.” Charles said
“And it’s a totally different life.” Alex said, “No technology, no electricity…everything is slower and much more simple. Oh and no coffee. Sorry dad.” He said, knowing exactly how much his dad like his morning mug full.
“Wait? No coffee?” Charles, Philip and Jeff asked
“Tell me you have something similar?” Jim said
“Wish I could. We don’t have anything like Tabasco…although Tess is working on a little sauce from some local herbs and spices that we’ve been able to get a hold of.” Max said
“Nothing at all?” Jeff asked
I told you, you should have gone onto decaf years ago.” Nancy said, “It would be easier on you now.”
“Is that an I told you so?” Liz asked with a smile
“Liz.” Jeff said
“Sorry daddy, just having fun.” Liz said
“Come on, we’ll show you around before we take you to Edran.” Max said
Together they all walked off and the parents just looked over their children’s achievements. They showed them every room, even Michael’s attempt at in door plumbing. He still needed to sort out all the bugs. They were very surprised at what their children had done, they hadn’t seen it in them before but now they were very different yet still the same people they had raised. Things were going to be confusing for them for a while, at least until they adjusted.
Gathering Circle, Edran, A Little Later
After the little tour, everyone headed back to the greenway and came out at the Edran portal. Then it was a quick climb, at least for the teenagers, up the rope ladders of the village. For their parents, that was a little bit clumsy but soon they were all at the flat top rock that was the Gathering circle.
“You know, this place reminds me of something.” Charles said
“Ewok village in Star Wars. Yeah, been there, covered that.” Isabel said as she looked at her lover.
“So…it reminded me of it.” Alex said
“This is beautiful though.” Nancy said
“Thank you.” Et’ani said as he came across one of the connecting bridges
“Mom, dad…everyone, this is Et’ani. Leader of Edran.” Max said, “Et’ani, these are our parents.”
“You’re parents that are dead?” Et’ani asked
“Yeah…not any more their not.” Maria said
“A little gift from Larek.” Kyle said
“In that case, I am honoured to meet you.” Et’ani said, “Those in the care of our Father Protector are always welcome here.”
“Father Protector?” Philip asked
“What they call Larek. They see him as a god because he came down from the sky and saved humanity.” Max said
“Come, sit in our circle.” Et’ani invited them
Everyone moved around and sat by the fire. “Et’ani. We were told what you did for our children when they arrived…we wanted to thank you.” Jeff said
“It was our pleasure. And the least we could do since Max and Michael helped save Shala from one of the beasts.” Et’ani said
“Speaking of the beasts.” Kyle said as he spotted one of the skulls that were scattered around the village. He picked it up and carried the heavy mass of bone over to his dad. “This is one of Kivar’s little toys.”
“I had no idea they were that big. How strong? And two mouths?” Jim said as he looked it over
“Very strong. It’s why these people moved their village up into the trees. Up here they’re safe.” Max said
“The wall you built, can it keep them out?” Alex’s mother asked
“Normally no. Despite how thick it is or how much we reinforce it with rocks but we have a few little tricks that means nothing will get through.” Liz said
“Good to know.” Diane said, “It looks almost like a bull.”
“That’s probably what it started out as before Kivar messed with the genetics of it’s ancestor back when he invaded.” Max said
“Everything really is gone.” Nancy said solemnly
“We’ve been there, but not everything is gone. As it turns out, we built the cabin on top of Roswell. The town is about 30 feet underground and more or less intact…okay less and it has a river of lava flowing through it.” Tess said
“Actually the Crash is one of the few buildings still standing.” Liz said
“After a million or so years? That I have to see.” Jim said
“You will…before nightfall.” Liz said in her trance state before blinking and coming out of it.
“What was that?” Jeff asked
“Uh…yeah, I can kinda see the future now.” Liz said, “A little Antarian magic I have now.”
“I see.” Nancy said
“And I have a little something going on as well.” Maria said as she looked at her mother
“I’m expecting a powers as well.” Alex said
“And me too, sooner or later.” Kyle said
“There is a certain situation…well we’ll talk about it later.” Max said
Moon 1…
From their ship on the moon the Antarians looked down on the Earth and everything that was going on with the group. They knew that Larek had preserved their parents from their ancient records but they hadn’t expected them to survive so well. From their perspective, the technology held by their ancestors at that time was comparable to stone age tools but they had to admit that it worked well this time.
“Status?”
“Genetic saturation has reached a variety of positions in the human members. 90% in Liz, 78% in Alex, 76% in Maria and 69% in Kyle. Binding is imminent between Michael and Maria, Kyle and Tess should be within the week.”
“How long until completion?”
“Another 4 to 6 couplings.”
“And Kivar?”
“Liz’s new ability to negate energy appears to have wounded him but not much. If anything, it will ultimately make him a bigger threat to them. He will seek them out in order to prevent it again.”
“Her abilities, as unexpected as it is, will grow.”
“But perhaps not in time to save them.”
“Our orders are clear, we are not to interfere with this world with the exception of completing our mission.”
“Technically, Kivar is our problem. He is not of this world, he’s of Antar. Just because he’s been here all this time does not negate that fact. We have the ability to correct the problem left when Larek failed to locate his escape pod.”
“Perhaps. This is not something for us to decide. This must be made by the Council.”
“The Council wouldn’t approve it. So long as he is not among us, they see him as a non factor in our lives.”
“He is a non factor. Kivar is a relic who wouldn’t even be here if it wasn’t for the incompetence of his soldiers and his lust of power.”
“Neither would be the group on Earth. And without them, we have no hope.”
“I will consider it. In the meantime, prepare for mission conclusion. The second the last has reached 100% saturation I want to move.”
Living Room, The Cabin, 12:30
It was lunchtime and everyone was hungry. No one had anything decent to eat all day and in the case of the parents they hadn’t had anything to fill their stomachs in over a million years, aside from what little they could keep down at the temple. They were instructed by Max and the others to sit back and take it easy, so they did and watched as their children moved around to prepare their food. It was a sight to see.
“How’d you learn what’s safe among these?” Nancy asked as she watched Isabel and Max take some strange looking vegetables and slice them up before putting them into a pot of water and then putting that over their fire. Making soup was one of the easiest things they could do thanks to Liz being raised in a café, that and her grandmother was a great help.
“Living on your own makes you need to learn a few things, especially on this world.” Max said
Isabel smiled, “Most of what he know if from Et’ani’s people. Some is a little trial and error…some things here, just don’t taste good.”
“And thanks to some gifts from some friends and a little make shift oven, we can even make bread now.” Maria said
“Yeah if wheat wasn’t extinct.” Tess said
“Wheat’s gone?” Diane asked
“And corn and a bunch of other things. However, some of the farming communities have other crops that work good. It’s just a matter of finding out what crops evolved from the ones we know but we got it pretty close. We even got seeds now so that we can grow our own. It’ll be a limited supply but it’ll suit our needs.”
After a while their lunch was ready and Alex started dishing it out into simple wooden bowls. Michael handed out spoons that he brought through from their kitchen, similarly they had fashioned the spoons from wood and with a wave of their hands they didn’t need to worry about swallowing splinters. Each took a spoonful and started to eat their soup. Despite being pretty basic, each of the parents found it was just what they needed and all but wolfed it down. They didn’t have any salt but Alex had a plan on getting some from the sea when he had a chance. They continued to eat, taking in what they could and regaining their strength.
“So, I see there are 8 bedrooms around the house. Which is whose?” Amy asked
Every single last one of the teenagers took a very big gulp. “Uh…yeah.” Max said
“We need to talk to you about that.” Liz said
“What?” Jeff asked as he looked at his daughter and then Max
“We…uh…” Isabel said, getting a look from her dad
“Are kinda…”
“Oh for crying out loud, you guys.” Tess said, “What they’re trying to stay is that we’re sleeping together. Kyle and me…Max and Liz…and you really don’t need me telling you the layout of things…yeah.”
“Excuse me?” Philip asked as he looked at Alex
“Dad.” Isabel said
“You have to understand…” Liz said
“OH I understand alright young lady.” Jeff said
“Stop.” Max said as he stood up, “We’ve been here for months and all we had was each other. I love Liz…you know this. Just like the others. We’re together and that’s that.”
Liz smiled as her lover stood up for himself in this situation and decided to join in, “Mom, dad…with you guys…it was your rules but this is our house so now it’s our rules.”
“You really expect us to accept this?” Amy asked as she stared down Michael, she was probably the only person on the planet that could truly intimidate him and he hated that Maria was the reason it was possible.
“Actually yes.” Maria said, “You see Michael and the others were created with a little thing to make sure they could have kids.”
“A retrovirus that replaces certain human DNA fragments with Antarian ones. We’re too far through the process to stop, if you try and makes us…we drop dead.” Alex said
“Yeah, right.” Philip said with sarcasm
“Actually it’s the truth.” Max said, “We only learned of it a few days ago.”
“We’re not saying this wouldn’t have happened back in Roswell. Sooner or later it would have and we’d be sneaking about, none of us want that. Not in our own place and you need to understand that we’re together and not going to be stopping.” Tess said
“And some of us are technically married.” Kyle said as he looked at Liz and Max
“WHAT?” Nancy yelled
“The binding, it’s kind of a state of mind and emotion that when we’re ready we bind to each other.” Liz said, “Max and I…it happened our…well our first time together.
“And happened with Isabel and me a little while ago.” Alex said, getting him a look from Isabel’s and his own parents.
“I see.” Charles said
“It can’t be undone, not that we want to.” Isabel said
“Well I think I speak for everyone when I say we’re really not happy about this.” Jim said
“You can say that again.” Jeff said
“However, given the circumstances…I can at least see how it could happen.” Jim said
“The reason it happened is that we love each other.” Kyle said, “It’s as simple as that. And remember, we all thought you were dead…not that that would have changed anything except that we probably would be sneaking around like Tess said. We can’t change things now.” He said as he held Tess’s hand
Philip looked at his son and daughter, and then to his son in-law and daughter in-law. He told himself that because he already knew that he better start getting used to it. Of course we would have preferred some sort of ceremony, but then when he was first with his wife he knew that she was the one for him. For their kids it was just as similar except more than a realisation, this Binding made it a fact. God how he hated it as he looked at his daughter and then reluctantly to her “husband”. “We’re going to need to let this sink in for a while.” He said
“Of course.” Max said
“We’ve got a lot to let sink in.” Nancy said, “I still can’t believe all this.”
They continued to talk for a while, telling their parent’s and made sure each of them knew their feelings in this matter. Their relationships had been complicated back in Roswell when Kivar attacked but they could see that things had simplified much. They still had all the typical relationship issues with a few other things thrown in but they could not ignore how happy the teenagers all were. Soon Max and Liz picked up and the bowls and took them through to clean then before putting them away. They knew it could be a while before their parents could make this kind of adjustment but the promised themselves that them being here wasn’t going to dampen their activates…maybe the volume of their passion would go down a little but certainly not their enjoyment of it.
Roswell, Under The Cabin, A Few Hours Later
Everyone gave the parents some space yet made sure they were close by in case they needed anything. Eventually Jeff wanted to see what had become of their home and Max asked Michael to take them down. He took them out to the hatch they made, doing his very best to avoid looking at Amy whose eyes he could feel boring into the back of his skull. As Michael lifted up the hatch, they saw steps that their children had carved out of the subterranean rock.
Carefully they walked down and jumped in through the skylight and found themselves on the upper floor of West Roswell High. As the walked carefully through the school, they took the opportunity to look out of some of the windows they saw and were amazed at the difference. It was Roswell, they could easily recognise that from the layout and the landmarks but it all looked so dead. No plants, trees or people, it was practically the opposite of they way they left it.
“Well I think I’m depressed now.” Charles said
Michael chuckled, “You guys should have seen the last residents of this place.”
“Oh?” Jeff asked
“Really, really big scorpions with a lot more than 8 legs and a stinger that goes through brick.” Michael said
“And where are they now?” Diane asked, she had a series issue with arachnids
“We squished them.” Michael said, “They’re main nest was in the hospital so we cracked the roof of the cave, let a really big tree fall in and kill the bugs.”
“In that case…thank you.” Diane said, “A really great big thank you.”
“And before you ask, yes we’re sure they’re all dead. We checked.” Michael said
“Have you checked on our old homes?” Amy asked
“Uh…yeah. Everything in your neck of the woods was too close to that lava river so it caught fire and incinerated years ago, same with the Sheriff’s. The Whitman’s…that is a little worse for wear but the outside of it is still standing. Crash is okay…kinda and the Evans is standing but I wouldn’t wanna live there any time soon.” Michael said
“I guess this will never get fixed, at least not any time soon.” Philip said
“Well unless it’s by people who don’t mind living underground and massive amounts of heat.” Michael said
“We could always break in the ceiling.” Jim said
“Uh, no. That would trash our house, the forest and Edran. So not a good idea.”
“Right.” Jim said, he hadn’t really thought that through but the last thing he’d want is to display people who were good to the kids just so he could get a taste of home.
“You know, I think I’ve seen enough.” Nancy said
“Yeah. Come on.” Philip said
The others nodded and headed back up to the school and then climbed out.
...
..
.
.
..
...
Up on the Cliff, Above the Cabin, 16:00
During the construction of their cabin, Isabel was out checking the area above the waterfall and found a small fruit grove that had some wild cucumbers growing around. It was the perfect place to pick up some things for dinner while they waited for their own crops to grow. Thankfully a little tinkering with nature with their powers cut the growing time to a quarter of the usual time. Alex and Isabel headed up there to pick something for dinner but Alex had an ulterior motive for bringing Isabel. He simply wanted a good distance between them and her parents.
Alex watched as Isabel bent down and moved to her knees and started pulling up some of the ripe vegetables. Isabel could feel her lover’s desire, her husband’s, she smiled but still had to get used to that. Knowing that their binding was continually wrapping them together was as erotic to her as anything else. He body craved his touched and got it when Alex reached out to touch her hair. She stopped what she was doing and leaned her head into it.
Hunger in Isabel’s eyes flared fiercely as she felt Alex’s hand caress the small of her back. She licked her lips enticingly as she moved back up to her feet and pressed herself more tightly against him. He could feel the pebble hardness of her straining nipples boring into his chest. Isabel said nothing but her body begged for his touch as she bent one leg slightly and pressed it against his. Alex gently nuzzled her neck and she tilted her head back and gasped. Then he moved up and tilted Isabel’s head back down and lowering his mouth to hers. She responded immediately, with hunger the blonde alien princess devoured his lips and tongue. Even if they wanted to it was impossible to hold back their desire as their tongues danced together, Isabel’s need was so great, she wanted him desperately but as much as Alex wanted her, he wanted to take this as slow as his body would allow.
“Alex, please. I…I need…” she whispered, her words dripped with utter lust. She tried to pull him to her again as he drew back to catch his breath.
“I know what you need Isabel and I’m going to enjoy making sure you get it.” he told her as he caressed her cheek. Then he started kissing her again; his fingers tracing the lines of her face as his mouth nibbled back down to her delicious neck. Isabel moaned, wasn’t just needing sex, she needed to be touched, cuddled, caressed and loved, everything that Alex gave her and more. She knew she could never have done better than Alex back in Roswell and was deliriously happy that he was with her now.
“I love you.” Isabel whispered
Alex felt her heart race, he could feel it in his soul and mind and it was in time with his own. Their hearts beats as one. “I love you too.”
Alex gently eased Isabel down to the soft bed of grass beneath them; he brushed the hair from her eyes with one hand as his other eased it’s way under her top. Isabel looked to him with eyes filled with desire and love as his fingertips touched the flesh of her breasts. Isabel whimpered and bit her lower lip as his fingers danced just at the swell of her heaving chest before he moved up and cupped them. Isabel arched her back as he teasingly nipped at her taut nipples through her clothing.
Finally, he pulled her top up, exposing her large breasts, and then off. Isabel sighed heavily as he filled his hands with her breasts and massaged them gently. She reached up; ruffled her fingers through his hair and Alex bent his head to her chest. He swiped his tongue across her nipple in a slow, broad stroke and continued to leisurely do so again and again. He kissed, licked and sucked his tongue over her hardened nubs in an open-mouthed caress that he knew she loved so much.
“Ohhh…uhmmmmmm.” she moaned contentedly as she cradled his head closer and forced him to suck one rosy knot fully into his mouth. Her whole body writhed under his as her desire to be one with him continued to grow.
As best he could; Alex unbuttoned his shirt, another of his lover’s creations, and Isabel helped him slide it off. The need to feel the warmth of her soft, silky flesh against his overwhelmed him. He pressed his chest against her, Isabel always loved the feel of skin-on-skin contact, they both did and it was as exquisite a sensation as ever. Her hips bucked against his with desperate need and his own hips started to pump against hers in kind. With delight in his eyes and on his lips Alex began kissing his way down Isabel’s abdomen; he swirled his tongue playfully in her bellybutton as his fingers worked to open the button on her skirt.
Alex peeled the fabric off her curvaceous hips and Isabel had to sit up to help him before he could pull them down her long, smooth legs. Her hands wandered over the breadth of his chest as his hands dropped to her hips and pulled her panties down. Isabel purred as he moved his hands around and filled them with her ass as she started kiss over his chest. Then Isabel reached down and it was his turn to moan as she ran her hand over his erection inside his pants. Isabel wasted no time in peeling both his pants and his underwear down his hips. His hard dick was freed to the warm air and Isabel wrapped her hands around the shaft. She stroked him as her fingers slipped down to caress and fondle his balls. Alex had planned on eating out Isabel first but he could see the images flowing from her mind, he could see what she wanted to do the second she glanced at his cock. Alex’s fingers found their way to Isabel’s hair and began urging her downward.
“Please, Isabel. Your mouth, use your mouth.” He asked desperately
Isabel smiled like a hunting cat, she loved to feel him in her mouth, to know that she was making moan and groan with the simplest of touches and the caress of her tongue. She took great pleasure as she slurped a generous portion of his shaft down her throat. Alex moaned in sheer delight, Isabel bobbed her head back and forth rapidly. She was always very enthusiastic with making her lover cum, her tongue caressed his length and with each movement she was rapidly bringing him to the brink of orgasm. It didn’t last long, Alex could feel that Isabel wanted him to let go and he was in no way able to deny her.
“Oh my…GNNNNN!” he groaned as he shot a load of sticky cum down her throat. She kept her mouth on him and milked him dry. Then with a radiant smile she raised up to kiss him, slipping him a taste of his own juices.
Now he was determined to make sure she felt that same explosion he just had. Alex spread Isabel’s legs and she firmly planted her feet in the grass. He quickly moved between her legs and lifted them over his shoulders. He was mere inches away from her slit and Isabel gave a happy growl of anticipation. Alex kissed over the soft thighs on either side of his face and gave her flesh little nibbles that had her squealing. His tongue moved over her everywhere until Isabel was writhing on the grass with wild abandon.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAlex!” she demanded, she just hoped there was enough distance between them so that their parent’s couldn’t hear. Her fingers digging into the soft dirt as he lavished her inner thighs with the most tender of his touches. She squirmed delightfully as he petted her hot sex. When he thought Isabel had reached the limits of her patience, Alex dipped in close for a taste of her thick sweetness.
“Aahhh!” Isabel sighed with purest pleasure as Alex lapped at her pink folds. Isabel’s moans continued to escalate as she pressed his head deeper with one of her hands. The other hand wandered the length of her trembling body, sliding through her blonde hair, brushing her check before she moved it lower to her heaving bosom and caressed her one breast firmly. Her powerful legs locked across his back and held him to her. As he concentrated his tongue on her throbbing clit, he could feel her muscles coiling and tensing. Her moans rose higher and higher, her passion escalating along with them as she tossed her head back and forth fitfully.
“Ughnnnn, god Alex…hmmmmmmm…” she gasped
Alex then eagerly put two of his fingers into her spasming depths. It set Isabel off, she was squirming, writhing, arching her back up off the grass and with a furious cry of passion, Isabel climaxed. She bore down on his fingers hard, making it all but impossible for him to move them but his tongue continued to work on her clit and send her into a series of smaller explosions that were no less pleasurable. Alex lapped at Isabel’s flowing juices until her body began to relax. As she released his body, Alex moved up so that their bodies were aligned and they started to kiss. He remained between her legs, his dick pressing against her slit as they made love to each other with their mouths.
Isabel captured his lips with her own and pushed Alex onto his back. Alex looked up at his love as she straddled his hips and he began to caress her legs. With soft movements Isabel wrapped her fingers around Alex’s engorged length and pointed it straight up before positioning herself and descending down on him. Inch by inch, Isabel sank down on Alex’s dick until he was fully sheathed in her tight warmth. Isabel lifted her self up and slid back down on Alex’s length, rocking and circling her hips as she moved. Soon Isabel couldn’t say straight up any longer and leaned forward, resting her hands on Alex’s chest. He leaned up and sucked on her tit Alex started to thrust harder into Isabel with his dick going deeper and deeper inside her, sliding against her velvet walls. Their hands locked and fingers intertwined, Alex’s rough tongue trailed over Isabel’s nipple. He eventually came up for air but then kissed Isabel.
“Hmmmmm…arghhhhhhhh.” Isabel whimpered as she felt Alex slide deep within her again and again.
Isabel’s tight, hot pussy gripped his cock and she leaned down so that her warm body slid against his; Alex was in heaven as his head leaned back with his eyes tightly closed. His hands glided over her body, caressing his skin and then back up to her breasts. She kept moving her hip before leaning back up onto her knees. Isabel tossed her head back and cut loose with a feral growl as she slammed her hips down into his. Isabel pumped her savagely, overwhelmed by the need to satisfy his own primal appetite. As his hips pounded against her ass with loud, smacking slaps, the force of his thrusts had her hips bucking against the stone. Isabel’s body went absolutely still but her hips kept moving in small thrusts and circles.
Soon Alex started moving his hands again and moved them down then around to her butt. Alex lifted her up slightly; just enough to create friction before he let her slide back down and create even more. He did this a few times of this, but Isabel stopped him and resumed being in control. She wanted to give Alex all the pleasure he could handle her way and now his, she wanted him to last as long as possible. She used her own legs to help lift her body up and down on his dick. It took only a handful of strokes for them both to be moaning and writhing against each other. Isabel’s breasts swung to and for and Alex loved watching it, especially when her hair started to wave wildly about.
“God Isabel…UGH…I’ll…never get enough of the way you feel around me.” Alex breathed out. Isabel smiled and started moving again.
Over and over again, Isabel raised and dropped herself on Alex. With each movement, Alex thrust upward, meeting her halfway. Eventually he cupped her breasts and took her nipples between his fingers. The additional sensations to her body caused her to arch her back into his touch. Isabel ground herself furiously against her mate. It was all Alex could do to hold on. Her voice was raw with her unbridled screams of pleasure; Alex stroked her with his fingers. He plunged his cock into her until his cries overwhelmed hers.
“ALEX…OH GOD…YESSS.” Isabel groaned
Isabel’s body began to quiver and tremble as several small orgasms started to spark in her but the more that built within her the closer she came to achieving her climax. Alex began to thrust into her, Isabel was to distracted by the feeling sparking up from her pussy to stop him from meeting her thrust for thrust, she was immediately crying out in pleasure as her body flung backwards but Alex grabbed her hands and their fingers locked together, it kept her steady but moving at a frantic pace. Her hair hung down over his chest, ticking him a little as their eyes locked together through her silken tresses as his cock was able to go much deeper from her current position. Their bodies moved faster and faster and Isabel’s screams rose in pitch as Alex grunted again and again with each thrust.
Isabel continued to impale herself on his meaty spear over and over. Her lusty gaze commanded his attention as continued to move her body over Alex’s. Alex’s dick thrust her cunt fiercely. Her eyes beamed up at him with gratitude and bliss, he kept going and going. The moans of the two lovers echoed everywhere in the grove but thanks to the roar of the waterfall it didn’t go much further, they moved together, knowing what to do for each other and themselves. Suddenly, Isabel’s body arched up off the bed, and she snapped forward wildly as her orgasm hit with explosive force
“AGHHHHH…UGHNNNNN…YESSSS…UAGGHHHHH…” Isabel was constantly moaning and screaming.
“UGHHHNNNN…GNHHHNNNNN…YEAHHHHHH…” Alex grunted
“Ugnnn, ugnnn, uhnnnnnnnnnn…OH GOD ISABEL URHHHHHHNNNNNNNN.” Alex called out as he surrendered to his climax.
Isabel was almost there as well. Her body stiffened as she put her hands onto his chest and held bore herself down on his cock as she shuddered to her climax.
“Yes, yes, yess, yesss, YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Isabel screamed before collapsing onto his body. Alex wrapped his arms around her and together they allowed their breathing to slow, all the while they looked into each other’s eyes and softly caressed each other.
After a few minutes, they rolled away from each other and slowly started to dress themselves. They never lost their smiles but jumped when they heard a noise. They finished their dressing, hoping beyond hope that they hadn’t just been seen by their parents and moved over to the nearby waterfall and looked out over their home and the enclosed grounds. They smiled as they realised the source of the sounds, against the outside of the protective wall they saw Michael pushing his body against Maria’s. Both moaned deliriously as they caressed each other, energy was very visibly flowing between the two of them and both of their waters realised that they too were now binding to each other.
“Well, well, well.” Alex said
“Mr and Mrs Guerin.” Isabel said, “You know we really shouldn’t be watching this?”
“Yeah, come on.” Alex said and then both got up and walked away back to the spot where they could climb down the cliff. “That only leaves Kyle and Tess.”
“I know. But lets not mention this, two seconds of watching them was more than I ever need to see again in my life.” Isabel said
“I hear ya, besides I doubt they want us talking about it in front of Maria’s mother.” Alex said as they entered their grounds on the opposite side of their home from Michael and Maria.
Living Room, The Cabin, Same Time
Whilst those two were loosing themselves in each other, their parents and the other’s parents were sitting in the living room in front of the fire. It was a little colder these days than they were used to, being from a desert gave them a need for the heat and they needed to adapt like their kids had.
“I can’t believe we’re actually here.” Diane said
“At least we’re alive. Despite how things are we should be thankful that we and the kids are okay.” Nancy said
“Even though our children are…” Jeff said but couldn’t finish the sentence
“Lets never talk about that.” Philip said
“I suppose it was inevitable thought.” Amy said, “But I am going to kill Michael.”
“Here here. And Max as well.” Jeff said
“Hey, that is my son you’re talking about.” Philip said
“And it turns out he’s now married to my daughter.” Jeff said
“I suppose we should be thankful they are married.” Nancy said
“Hmmm.” Jeff said, considering that small distinction
“Eh, not all of them are married.” Jim said
“Which is why I plan on killing Michael.” Amy said
“Maria will be pissed if you do.” Nancy said
“Well…maybe wounding him.” Amy said, “Just a little.” She smiled
The others smiled as well. “What I am worried about is that they might have to grow up too soon.” Philip said
“Well they’ve had to survive.” Jim said
“No, that’s not what I mean.” Philip said, “They’re together and we have to accept that but this retrovirus is there to put alien DNA into Liz and the others so they can have kids.”
“Because they’re human, it’s why the girls aren’t pregnant yet but when this transformation finishes…” Diane said
“We better get used to the idea of being grandparents.” Nancy said
“No doubt if they do get pregnant, that’ll be the first sign that the transformation is done.” Amy said
“Which could actually be why Larek went to all the trouble of saving us.” Diane thought out loud
“What do you mean?” Charles asked
“Well think about it, Larek may have built a village nearby but there would have been no way to ensure its survival to this point. You put a bunch of teenagers alone, in a dangerous situation with the need to survive and how they feel about each other. Sex would be inevitable.” Diane said
“No support, no help…they may have grown up a lot but add raising children.” Philip said
“It would be overwhelming. Larek’s smart, he would have to consider that possibility.” Jeff said
“What are you guys talking about?” Liz asked as she came in
“Nothing.” Her dad said quickly but Liz knew better.
She decided to let it slide, “Uh huh. Well Michael and Kyle are out getting dinner, they should be back soon.”
“Getting dinner?” Nancy asked
“Uh, yeah. They’re hunting.” Liz said, “They’re the best shots. They’ll probably come back with some rabbits or something. They’re the easier to get.”
“There are still rabbits around?” Jeff asked
“Not so much but, well the ones I’m talking about are similar. They just have…well sharp teeth and little razor spines along their back. But they taste good.” Liz said
“Uh huh.” Philip said
“Trust me, you’ll see. Anyway, Tess is out getting a few herbs and spices for the sauce. Thing about aliens, they gotta have their spicy food.” Liz said, “But if you guys need something to drink…we have fruit juice or water.”
“No whiskey…Vodka…I’ll even settle for a light beer?” Jim asked
Liz smiled, “No. I don’t even think the people around here know how to make drinks like that.” She watched as the former Sheriff smiled, “And don’t you go corrupting them.”
“Like I would. I’m the Sheriff after all.” Jim said
“Yeah…and that goes the same for all of you. Besides alcohol really has bad effects on those of us from up there.” Liz said
“Anyway, I think we could all do with some juice. Thank you Liz.” Philip said
“I’ll bring some right out.” Liz said before disappearing into the kitchen to squeeze from fresh juice.
Kitchen, 17:00
Michael and Kyle opened the door to the house and in came the triumphant hunters with a deer being dragged behind them. They figured that since there was now 16 of them in the house, it would be a good idea to get a little extra meat.
“Men have returned.” Michael said with over emphasised gruffness
“We bring the meat.” Kyle said similarly
“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Maria said
“Keep the ego in check boys.” Tess said, “Come on, gimme those.”
The two just grumbled as they handed over their bows and arrows and lost the caveman routine, “You’d think we’d get a little more respect for bringing dinner.” Kyle said
“What’d you expect? It’s Maria and Tess.” Michael said
“Hey.” Both girls said together
“God that’s a big sucker.” Isabel said, “Okay, get it on the counter.”
This was going to be the first dinner of the family all together and they all wanted it to be special. Soon Diane came in and watched as Tess and Maria picked up sharp knives and started to skin the animal. Diane couldn’t help at wince as she watched the girls work. Tess smiled when she saw Isabel’s mother.
“Yeah, it used to make me wanna run or the toilet as well.” Tess said
“You just have to get used to it.” Maria said, “Trust us, this took a long time for us to get there.”
“And some of us aren’t.” Liz said as she mixed up some herbs and spices and grinded them with a pestle. She mixed in little amounts of water, chopped up tomatoes and worked them all together into a sauce that would provide the right pep to the food for her alien lover and the others. Even she was beginning to get a taste for it.
“Max, why aren’t you helping with this?” his mother asked
“Hey, I offered. But we take it in turns and they said they had to get used to it. We have a rota in place so that we all get the…well they not so nice jobs.” Max said as he squeezed some more juice for everyone.
Tess and Maria continued to prepare their meat. Alex took away the skin, they never threw anything away and they could probably use it to make some more furniture, blankets or clothes. Outside, he used one of the hot springs to clean it off before putting it up on a branch to dry off and then headed back inside. Michael cleaned the animal and as much as he hated to do this part, it was his turn. He removed the internal organs and used his powers to vaporise them, it saved on trash but still he felt he could never wash his hands enough afterwards.
The girls then used their gifts to remove the animal’s limbs and Max took them through to the fire that Alex was now stoking. They had a very usable spit and started to slow roast the meat over the open flame as Liz helped by basting it in a little of the sauce while keeping enough for the table. In the kitchen, the rest of the animal meat was cut from the carcass, it was either taken through for cooking or it was placed in a stone box. Max put it together and used his powers to freeze the air on the inside, it wouldn’t remain cold but it preserved the meat until lunch tomorrow. Michael got rid of the bones and stored them outside to be fashioned into tools or whatever they needed, either that or he vaporised the unusable ones. At the same time Isabel waved her hands over the counter and completely cleaned it off.
After that it was a simple matter to prepare the vegetables but they worked away to make sure everything was done and that any lingering smell was removed from the kitchen. By the time they were done they entire place was practically sterilised which they didn’t mind one bit. The last thing they wanted was for any of them to pick up some infection or disease because they were careless so they did the same thing with each meal they made.
A Little Later…
It was time for dinner, the smell wafting through the log cabin drew the attention of everyone. They didn’t have much of a dining room but they did have a table at the back of the living room where they could sit and enjoy their dinner. As the parents came in, they were amazed as they watched Max cut meat from the leg bones and hand it out as Liz did the same with their vegetables.
“Well…I am truly stunned.” Jim said
“You’re stunned? I could barely get him to do the dishes.” Diane said while looking at her son
“Hey, I did the dishes.” Max said
“Not without a fuss.” Philip said with a smile
“Yeah well, rule one. You want to live, you chip in.” Max said
“And I make sure he does his share.” Liz said before giving him a soft kiss on the lips
“Then if that doesn’t work there is always me.” Isabel said with a smile
“You know, it was only the dishes I didn’t like doing.” Max said
Everyone sat down and started to eat. The parents gave their compliments as they downed their meal.
“So how does it feel?” Liz asked
“How what feels?” Philip asked
“No more junk food.” Liz said
“No more coffee.” Tess continued
“Deep fried…whatevers.” Maria said
“Or booze.” Kyle said
“Or overly priced supermarket stuff.” Max said
“From now on, it’s healthy…more or less.” Liz said
“What you eat…you either grow it yourself or you kill it yourself.” Michael said, “Which is actually a lot more satisfying than before…hmm, weird.”
“So how has been your first day in the new world?” Max asked
“Well it’s been an eye opener. That’s for sure.” Jeff said as he looked at Max
“Yes sir.” Max said meekly
“And very interesting Max.” Nancy said while giving her husband a little kick with her foot under the table.
“So what do you do here day after day?” Amy asked
“Well, if we’re not rescuing Michael from being a gladiator in some distant empire, we build, farm, trade, visit other villages and see if we can help with anything.” Tess said
“Kill big bugs, and any other of Kivar’s handiwork that crosses out path.” Maria said
“I’ve been meaning to ask…since you’re still here, I take it there is no way back?” Philip asked
“No. The granolith could do it theoretically but we don’t have what it needs. What sent us here was an overload; to send us back it would require another overload from the same weapon that caused the first. That thing probably rusted to bits a very long time ago.” Alex said
“Well then, I guess we better find away to make ourselves useful.” Jim said
“Oh, any idea what this Kivar is up to now?” Diane asked, “I mean, if he is out there an knows you’re here so he has to be doing something?”
“We know.” Max said, worrying about just what Kivar might be up to.
2132 Miles East of Akeshia, Immediately Following
Kivar walked from greenway to greenway until he went as far as he could. Where he was heading there were no portal out there, no people, no animals, no water, no trees. It was just endless planes of desert, burning hot golden sands that couldn’t support even the most durable of species. It’s only feature was a single range of small mountains in the middle and the reason why nothing lived here. Larek knew of it, there was nothing he could do but make sure that nothing would come within a thousand miles of it.
“I have kept you asleep to long. I should have let you loose the second I was told of you.” Kivar said as he stood before the mountains. The alien held out his hands in front of him and let loose with a wash of energy that spread through the thousands of kilometres of rock. Along with that power was the same dark energy he implanted into each of the brothers generation after generation. He pulled them out of the implanted women before he stepped out of the rubble place and destroyed Akeshia.
He watched as the rock started to shake and crumble as the million years of sediment was being decimated from deep within. The very mountains themselves started to come apart. Kivar smiled, “Yes, yes…come forth my child, come forth.”
To Be Continued…
..
...
Up on the Cliff, Above the Cabin, 16:00
During the construction of their cabin, Isabel was out checking the area above the waterfall and found a small fruit grove that had some wild cucumbers growing around. It was the perfect place to pick up some things for dinner while they waited for their own crops to grow. Thankfully a little tinkering with nature with their powers cut the growing time to a quarter of the usual time. Alex and Isabel headed up there to pick something for dinner but Alex had an ulterior motive for bringing Isabel. He simply wanted a good distance between them and her parents.
Alex watched as Isabel bent down and moved to her knees and started pulling up some of the ripe vegetables. Isabel could feel her lover’s desire, her husband’s, she smiled but still had to get used to that. Knowing that their binding was continually wrapping them together was as erotic to her as anything else. He body craved his touched and got it when Alex reached out to touch her hair. She stopped what she was doing and leaned her head into it.
Hunger in Isabel’s eyes flared fiercely as she felt Alex’s hand caress the small of her back. She licked her lips enticingly as she moved back up to her feet and pressed herself more tightly against him. He could feel the pebble hardness of her straining nipples boring into his chest. Isabel said nothing but her body begged for his touch as she bent one leg slightly and pressed it against his. Alex gently nuzzled her neck and she tilted her head back and gasped. Then he moved up and tilted Isabel’s head back down and lowering his mouth to hers. She responded immediately, with hunger the blonde alien princess devoured his lips and tongue. Even if they wanted to it was impossible to hold back their desire as their tongues danced together, Isabel’s need was so great, she wanted him desperately but as much as Alex wanted her, he wanted to take this as slow as his body would allow.
“Alex, please. I…I need…” she whispered, her words dripped with utter lust. She tried to pull him to her again as he drew back to catch his breath.
“I know what you need Isabel and I’m going to enjoy making sure you get it.” he told her as he caressed her cheek. Then he started kissing her again; his fingers tracing the lines of her face as his mouth nibbled back down to her delicious neck. Isabel moaned, wasn’t just needing sex, she needed to be touched, cuddled, caressed and loved, everything that Alex gave her and more. She knew she could never have done better than Alex back in Roswell and was deliriously happy that he was with her now.
“I love you.” Isabel whispered
Alex felt her heart race, he could feel it in his soul and mind and it was in time with his own. Their hearts beats as one. “I love you too.”
Alex gently eased Isabel down to the soft bed of grass beneath them; he brushed the hair from her eyes with one hand as his other eased it’s way under her top. Isabel looked to him with eyes filled with desire and love as his fingertips touched the flesh of her breasts. Isabel whimpered and bit her lower lip as his fingers danced just at the swell of her heaving chest before he moved up and cupped them. Isabel arched her back as he teasingly nipped at her taut nipples through her clothing.
Finally, he pulled her top up, exposing her large breasts, and then off. Isabel sighed heavily as he filled his hands with her breasts and massaged them gently. She reached up; ruffled her fingers through his hair and Alex bent his head to her chest. He swiped his tongue across her nipple in a slow, broad stroke and continued to leisurely do so again and again. He kissed, licked and sucked his tongue over her hardened nubs in an open-mouthed caress that he knew she loved so much.
“Ohhh…uhmmmmmm.” she moaned contentedly as she cradled his head closer and forced him to suck one rosy knot fully into his mouth. Her whole body writhed under his as her desire to be one with him continued to grow.
As best he could; Alex unbuttoned his shirt, another of his lover’s creations, and Isabel helped him slide it off. The need to feel the warmth of her soft, silky flesh against his overwhelmed him. He pressed his chest against her, Isabel always loved the feel of skin-on-skin contact, they both did and it was as exquisite a sensation as ever. Her hips bucked against his with desperate need and his own hips started to pump against hers in kind. With delight in his eyes and on his lips Alex began kissing his way down Isabel’s abdomen; he swirled his tongue playfully in her bellybutton as his fingers worked to open the button on her skirt.
Alex peeled the fabric off her curvaceous hips and Isabel had to sit up to help him before he could pull them down her long, smooth legs. Her hands wandered over the breadth of his chest as his hands dropped to her hips and pulled her panties down. Isabel purred as he moved his hands around and filled them with her ass as she started kiss over his chest. Then Isabel reached down and it was his turn to moan as she ran her hand over his erection inside his pants. Isabel wasted no time in peeling both his pants and his underwear down his hips. His hard dick was freed to the warm air and Isabel wrapped her hands around the shaft. She stroked him as her fingers slipped down to caress and fondle his balls. Alex had planned on eating out Isabel first but he could see the images flowing from her mind, he could see what she wanted to do the second she glanced at his cock. Alex’s fingers found their way to Isabel’s hair and began urging her downward.
“Please, Isabel. Your mouth, use your mouth.” He asked desperately
Isabel smiled like a hunting cat, she loved to feel him in her mouth, to know that she was making moan and groan with the simplest of touches and the caress of her tongue. She took great pleasure as she slurped a generous portion of his shaft down her throat. Alex moaned in sheer delight, Isabel bobbed her head back and forth rapidly. She was always very enthusiastic with making her lover cum, her tongue caressed his length and with each movement she was rapidly bringing him to the brink of orgasm. It didn’t last long, Alex could feel that Isabel wanted him to let go and he was in no way able to deny her.
“Oh my…GNNNNN!” he groaned as he shot a load of sticky cum down her throat. She kept her mouth on him and milked him dry. Then with a radiant smile she raised up to kiss him, slipping him a taste of his own juices.
Now he was determined to make sure she felt that same explosion he just had. Alex spread Isabel’s legs and she firmly planted her feet in the grass. He quickly moved between her legs and lifted them over his shoulders. He was mere inches away from her slit and Isabel gave a happy growl of anticipation. Alex kissed over the soft thighs on either side of his face and gave her flesh little nibbles that had her squealing. His tongue moved over her everywhere until Isabel was writhing on the grass with wild abandon.
“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAlex!” she demanded, she just hoped there was enough distance between them so that their parent’s couldn’t hear. Her fingers digging into the soft dirt as he lavished her inner thighs with the most tender of his touches. She squirmed delightfully as he petted her hot sex. When he thought Isabel had reached the limits of her patience, Alex dipped in close for a taste of her thick sweetness.
“Aahhh!” Isabel sighed with purest pleasure as Alex lapped at her pink folds. Isabel’s moans continued to escalate as she pressed his head deeper with one of her hands. The other hand wandered the length of her trembling body, sliding through her blonde hair, brushing her check before she moved it lower to her heaving bosom and caressed her one breast firmly. Her powerful legs locked across his back and held him to her. As he concentrated his tongue on her throbbing clit, he could feel her muscles coiling and tensing. Her moans rose higher and higher, her passion escalating along with them as she tossed her head back and forth fitfully.
“Ughnnnn, god Alex…hmmmmmmm…” she gasped
Alex then eagerly put two of his fingers into her spasming depths. It set Isabel off, she was squirming, writhing, arching her back up off the grass and with a furious cry of passion, Isabel climaxed. She bore down on his fingers hard, making it all but impossible for him to move them but his tongue continued to work on her clit and send her into a series of smaller explosions that were no less pleasurable. Alex lapped at Isabel’s flowing juices until her body began to relax. As she released his body, Alex moved up so that their bodies were aligned and they started to kiss. He remained between her legs, his dick pressing against her slit as they made love to each other with their mouths.
Isabel captured his lips with her own and pushed Alex onto his back. Alex looked up at his love as she straddled his hips and he began to caress her legs. With soft movements Isabel wrapped her fingers around Alex’s engorged length and pointed it straight up before positioning herself and descending down on him. Inch by inch, Isabel sank down on Alex’s dick until he was fully sheathed in her tight warmth. Isabel lifted her self up and slid back down on Alex’s length, rocking and circling her hips as she moved. Soon Isabel couldn’t say straight up any longer and leaned forward, resting her hands on Alex’s chest. He leaned up and sucked on her tit Alex started to thrust harder into Isabel with his dick going deeper and deeper inside her, sliding against her velvet walls. Their hands locked and fingers intertwined, Alex’s rough tongue trailed over Isabel’s nipple. He eventually came up for air but then kissed Isabel.
“Hmmmmm…arghhhhhhhh.” Isabel whimpered as she felt Alex slide deep within her again and again.
Isabel’s tight, hot pussy gripped his cock and she leaned down so that her warm body slid against his; Alex was in heaven as his head leaned back with his eyes tightly closed. His hands glided over her body, caressing his skin and then back up to her breasts. She kept moving her hip before leaning back up onto her knees. Isabel tossed her head back and cut loose with a feral growl as she slammed her hips down into his. Isabel pumped her savagely, overwhelmed by the need to satisfy his own primal appetite. As his hips pounded against her ass with loud, smacking slaps, the force of his thrusts had her hips bucking against the stone. Isabel’s body went absolutely still but her hips kept moving in small thrusts and circles.
Soon Alex started moving his hands again and moved them down then around to her butt. Alex lifted her up slightly; just enough to create friction before he let her slide back down and create even more. He did this a few times of this, but Isabel stopped him and resumed being in control. She wanted to give Alex all the pleasure he could handle her way and now his, she wanted him to last as long as possible. She used her own legs to help lift her body up and down on his dick. It took only a handful of strokes for them both to be moaning and writhing against each other. Isabel’s breasts swung to and for and Alex loved watching it, especially when her hair started to wave wildly about.
“God Isabel…UGH…I’ll…never get enough of the way you feel around me.” Alex breathed out. Isabel smiled and started moving again.
Over and over again, Isabel raised and dropped herself on Alex. With each movement, Alex thrust upward, meeting her halfway. Eventually he cupped her breasts and took her nipples between his fingers. The additional sensations to her body caused her to arch her back into his touch. Isabel ground herself furiously against her mate. It was all Alex could do to hold on. Her voice was raw with her unbridled screams of pleasure; Alex stroked her with his fingers. He plunged his cock into her until his cries overwhelmed hers.
“ALEX…OH GOD…YESSS.” Isabel groaned
Isabel’s body began to quiver and tremble as several small orgasms started to spark in her but the more that built within her the closer she came to achieving her climax. Alex began to thrust into her, Isabel was to distracted by the feeling sparking up from her pussy to stop him from meeting her thrust for thrust, she was immediately crying out in pleasure as her body flung backwards but Alex grabbed her hands and their fingers locked together, it kept her steady but moving at a frantic pace. Her hair hung down over his chest, ticking him a little as their eyes locked together through her silken tresses as his cock was able to go much deeper from her current position. Their bodies moved faster and faster and Isabel’s screams rose in pitch as Alex grunted again and again with each thrust.
Isabel continued to impale herself on his meaty spear over and over. Her lusty gaze commanded his attention as continued to move her body over Alex’s. Alex’s dick thrust her cunt fiercely. Her eyes beamed up at him with gratitude and bliss, he kept going and going. The moans of the two lovers echoed everywhere in the grove but thanks to the roar of the waterfall it didn’t go much further, they moved together, knowing what to do for each other and themselves. Suddenly, Isabel’s body arched up off the bed, and she snapped forward wildly as her orgasm hit with explosive force
“AGHHHHH…UGHNNNNN…YESSSS…UAGGHHHHH…” Isabel was constantly moaning and screaming.
“UGHHHNNNN…GNHHHNNNNN…YEAHHHHHH…” Alex grunted
“Ugnnn, ugnnn, uhnnnnnnnnnn…OH GOD ISABEL URHHHHHHNNNNNNNN.” Alex called out as he surrendered to his climax.
Isabel was almost there as well. Her body stiffened as she put her hands onto his chest and held bore herself down on his cock as she shuddered to her climax.
“Yes, yes, yess, yesss, YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Isabel screamed before collapsing onto his body. Alex wrapped his arms around her and together they allowed their breathing to slow, all the while they looked into each other’s eyes and softly caressed each other.
After a few minutes, they rolled away from each other and slowly started to dress themselves. They never lost their smiles but jumped when they heard a noise. They finished their dressing, hoping beyond hope that they hadn’t just been seen by their parents and moved over to the nearby waterfall and looked out over their home and the enclosed grounds. They smiled as they realised the source of the sounds, against the outside of the protective wall they saw Michael pushing his body against Maria’s. Both moaned deliriously as they caressed each other, energy was very visibly flowing between the two of them and both of their waters realised that they too were now binding to each other.
“Well, well, well.” Alex said
“Mr and Mrs Guerin.” Isabel said, “You know we really shouldn’t be watching this?”
“Yeah, come on.” Alex said and then both got up and walked away back to the spot where they could climb down the cliff. “That only leaves Kyle and Tess.”
“I know. But lets not mention this, two seconds of watching them was more than I ever need to see again in my life.” Isabel said
“I hear ya, besides I doubt they want us talking about it in front of Maria’s mother.” Alex said as they entered their grounds on the opposite side of their home from Michael and Maria.
Living Room, The Cabin, Same Time
Whilst those two were loosing themselves in each other, their parents and the other’s parents were sitting in the living room in front of the fire. It was a little colder these days than they were used to, being from a desert gave them a need for the heat and they needed to adapt like their kids had.
“I can’t believe we’re actually here.” Diane said
“At least we’re alive. Despite how things are we should be thankful that we and the kids are okay.” Nancy said
“Even though our children are…” Jeff said but couldn’t finish the sentence
“Lets never talk about that.” Philip said
“I suppose it was inevitable thought.” Amy said, “But I am going to kill Michael.”
“Here here. And Max as well.” Jeff said
“Hey, that is my son you’re talking about.” Philip said
“And it turns out he’s now married to my daughter.” Jeff said
“I suppose we should be thankful they are married.” Nancy said
“Hmmm.” Jeff said, considering that small distinction
“Eh, not all of them are married.” Jim said
“Which is why I plan on killing Michael.” Amy said
“Maria will be pissed if you do.” Nancy said
“Well…maybe wounding him.” Amy said, “Just a little.” She smiled
The others smiled as well. “What I am worried about is that they might have to grow up too soon.” Philip said
“Well they’ve had to survive.” Jim said
“No, that’s not what I mean.” Philip said, “They’re together and we have to accept that but this retrovirus is there to put alien DNA into Liz and the others so they can have kids.”
“Because they’re human, it’s why the girls aren’t pregnant yet but when this transformation finishes…” Diane said
“We better get used to the idea of being grandparents.” Nancy said
“No doubt if they do get pregnant, that’ll be the first sign that the transformation is done.” Amy said
“Which could actually be why Larek went to all the trouble of saving us.” Diane thought out loud
“What do you mean?” Charles asked
“Well think about it, Larek may have built a village nearby but there would have been no way to ensure its survival to this point. You put a bunch of teenagers alone, in a dangerous situation with the need to survive and how they feel about each other. Sex would be inevitable.” Diane said
“No support, no help…they may have grown up a lot but add raising children.” Philip said
“It would be overwhelming. Larek’s smart, he would have to consider that possibility.” Jeff said
“What are you guys talking about?” Liz asked as she came in
“Nothing.” Her dad said quickly but Liz knew better.
She decided to let it slide, “Uh huh. Well Michael and Kyle are out getting dinner, they should be back soon.”
“Getting dinner?” Nancy asked
“Uh, yeah. They’re hunting.” Liz said, “They’re the best shots. They’ll probably come back with some rabbits or something. They’re the easier to get.”
“There are still rabbits around?” Jeff asked
“Not so much but, well the ones I’m talking about are similar. They just have…well sharp teeth and little razor spines along their back. But they taste good.” Liz said
“Uh huh.” Philip said
“Trust me, you’ll see. Anyway, Tess is out getting a few herbs and spices for the sauce. Thing about aliens, they gotta have their spicy food.” Liz said, “But if you guys need something to drink…we have fruit juice or water.”
“No whiskey…Vodka…I’ll even settle for a light beer?” Jim asked
Liz smiled, “No. I don’t even think the people around here know how to make drinks like that.” She watched as the former Sheriff smiled, “And don’t you go corrupting them.”
“Like I would. I’m the Sheriff after all.” Jim said
“Yeah…and that goes the same for all of you. Besides alcohol really has bad effects on those of us from up there.” Liz said
“Anyway, I think we could all do with some juice. Thank you Liz.” Philip said
“I’ll bring some right out.” Liz said before disappearing into the kitchen to squeeze from fresh juice.
Kitchen, 17:00
Michael and Kyle opened the door to the house and in came the triumphant hunters with a deer being dragged behind them. They figured that since there was now 16 of them in the house, it would be a good idea to get a little extra meat.
“Men have returned.” Michael said with over emphasised gruffness
“We bring the meat.” Kyle said similarly
“Yeah, yeah, yeah.” Maria said
“Keep the ego in check boys.” Tess said, “Come on, gimme those.”
The two just grumbled as they handed over their bows and arrows and lost the caveman routine, “You’d think we’d get a little more respect for bringing dinner.” Kyle said
“What’d you expect? It’s Maria and Tess.” Michael said
“Hey.” Both girls said together
“God that’s a big sucker.” Isabel said, “Okay, get it on the counter.”
This was going to be the first dinner of the family all together and they all wanted it to be special. Soon Diane came in and watched as Tess and Maria picked up sharp knives and started to skin the animal. Diane couldn’t help at wince as she watched the girls work. Tess smiled when she saw Isabel’s mother.
“Yeah, it used to make me wanna run or the toilet as well.” Tess said
“You just have to get used to it.” Maria said, “Trust us, this took a long time for us to get there.”
“And some of us aren’t.” Liz said as she mixed up some herbs and spices and grinded them with a pestle. She mixed in little amounts of water, chopped up tomatoes and worked them all together into a sauce that would provide the right pep to the food for her alien lover and the others. Even she was beginning to get a taste for it.
“Max, why aren’t you helping with this?” his mother asked
“Hey, I offered. But we take it in turns and they said they had to get used to it. We have a rota in place so that we all get the…well they not so nice jobs.” Max said as he squeezed some more juice for everyone.
Tess and Maria continued to prepare their meat. Alex took away the skin, they never threw anything away and they could probably use it to make some more furniture, blankets or clothes. Outside, he used one of the hot springs to clean it off before putting it up on a branch to dry off and then headed back inside. Michael cleaned the animal and as much as he hated to do this part, it was his turn. He removed the internal organs and used his powers to vaporise them, it saved on trash but still he felt he could never wash his hands enough afterwards.
The girls then used their gifts to remove the animal’s limbs and Max took them through to the fire that Alex was now stoking. They had a very usable spit and started to slow roast the meat over the open flame as Liz helped by basting it in a little of the sauce while keeping enough for the table. In the kitchen, the rest of the animal meat was cut from the carcass, it was either taken through for cooking or it was placed in a stone box. Max put it together and used his powers to freeze the air on the inside, it wouldn’t remain cold but it preserved the meat until lunch tomorrow. Michael got rid of the bones and stored them outside to be fashioned into tools or whatever they needed, either that or he vaporised the unusable ones. At the same time Isabel waved her hands over the counter and completely cleaned it off.
After that it was a simple matter to prepare the vegetables but they worked away to make sure everything was done and that any lingering smell was removed from the kitchen. By the time they were done they entire place was practically sterilised which they didn’t mind one bit. The last thing they wanted was for any of them to pick up some infection or disease because they were careless so they did the same thing with each meal they made.
A Little Later…
It was time for dinner, the smell wafting through the log cabin drew the attention of everyone. They didn’t have much of a dining room but they did have a table at the back of the living room where they could sit and enjoy their dinner. As the parents came in, they were amazed as they watched Max cut meat from the leg bones and hand it out as Liz did the same with their vegetables.
“Well…I am truly stunned.” Jim said
“You’re stunned? I could barely get him to do the dishes.” Diane said while looking at her son
“Hey, I did the dishes.” Max said
“Not without a fuss.” Philip said with a smile
“Yeah well, rule one. You want to live, you chip in.” Max said
“And I make sure he does his share.” Liz said before giving him a soft kiss on the lips
“Then if that doesn’t work there is always me.” Isabel said with a smile
“You know, it was only the dishes I didn’t like doing.” Max said
Everyone sat down and started to eat. The parents gave their compliments as they downed their meal.
“So how does it feel?” Liz asked
“How what feels?” Philip asked
“No more junk food.” Liz said
“No more coffee.” Tess continued
“Deep fried…whatevers.” Maria said
“Or booze.” Kyle said
“Or overly priced supermarket stuff.” Max said
“From now on, it’s healthy…more or less.” Liz said
“What you eat…you either grow it yourself or you kill it yourself.” Michael said, “Which is actually a lot more satisfying than before…hmm, weird.”
“So how has been your first day in the new world?” Max asked
“Well it’s been an eye opener. That’s for sure.” Jeff said as he looked at Max
“Yes sir.” Max said meekly
“And very interesting Max.” Nancy said while giving her husband a little kick with her foot under the table.
“So what do you do here day after day?” Amy asked
“Well, if we’re not rescuing Michael from being a gladiator in some distant empire, we build, farm, trade, visit other villages and see if we can help with anything.” Tess said
“Kill big bugs, and any other of Kivar’s handiwork that crosses out path.” Maria said
“I’ve been meaning to ask…since you’re still here, I take it there is no way back?” Philip asked
“No. The granolith could do it theoretically but we don’t have what it needs. What sent us here was an overload; to send us back it would require another overload from the same weapon that caused the first. That thing probably rusted to bits a very long time ago.” Alex said
“Well then, I guess we better find away to make ourselves useful.” Jim said
“Oh, any idea what this Kivar is up to now?” Diane asked, “I mean, if he is out there an knows you’re here so he has to be doing something?”
“We know.” Max said, worrying about just what Kivar might be up to.
2132 Miles East of Akeshia, Immediately Following
Kivar walked from greenway to greenway until he went as far as he could. Where he was heading there were no portal out there, no people, no animals, no water, no trees. It was just endless planes of desert, burning hot golden sands that couldn’t support even the most durable of species. It’s only feature was a single range of small mountains in the middle and the reason why nothing lived here. Larek knew of it, there was nothing he could do but make sure that nothing would come within a thousand miles of it.
“I have kept you asleep to long. I should have let you loose the second I was told of you.” Kivar said as he stood before the mountains. The alien held out his hands in front of him and let loose with a wash of energy that spread through the thousands of kilometres of rock. Along with that power was the same dark energy he implanted into each of the brothers generation after generation. He pulled them out of the implanted women before he stepped out of the rubble place and destroyed Akeshia.
He watched as the rock started to shake and crumble as the million years of sediment was being decimated from deep within. The very mountains themselves started to come apart. Kivar smiled, “Yes, yes…come forth my child, come forth.”
To Be Continued…
Last edited by Tharos on Fri Oct 14, 2005 1:03 am, edited 1 time in total.
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Chapter 11
2132 Miles East of Akeshia, Immediately Following
As Kivar watched, the mountainous rock furthest from him exploded apart and revealed a lashing tail of stone grey scales. Then Kivar laughed as each subsequent mountain broke apart, the rocks came tumbling down and a large head came rising up. The creature’s eyes opened, revealing emerald green eyes that shown brightly in the night. He looked at this creation of his, at first he considered it a mistake, a random mutation that was too dangerous to let loose until he had at least found the Royal Four.
Then eons passed, he thought they were long dead and now they had arrived. They had found him and despite his limited state of existing slightly outside of time effectively giving him immortality, one had wounded him. It had been a very long time since he felt pain. He should have been able to kill them easily, instead he was hurt and they escaped but there was no escape from this beast he was unleashing. Hundreds of thousands of years, one million two hundred and fifty thousand plus, worth of sediment that had built up around the creature but that was no nothing more than boulders and dust.
“Welcome back to the world my pet.” Kivar said, “Together we will tear this world apart and cleanse it of Larek’s mistake in saving these vermin.”
The creature looked down at Kivar, a large snake, larger than anything else on the planet with curved horns like that of a ram coming from it’s head and had spines running along down it’s back. It’s fangs were as long as the tallest human, capable of spraying venom that would paralyse everything and each overlapping scale was as tough as the rock that encased it. The beast looked down at Kivar and the dived toward him with it’s mouth open.
Kivar just stood there, looking and laughing as the creature headed toward him at such speed that it was little more than a blur. Then beast swallowed him whole, shovelling up a tone of the desert sands and leaving a trench where Kivar stood. The beast then felt something within him and watched as Kivar simply walked out of it’s side.
“Lovely.” Kivar said with a level of disgust. Never had he expected to ever, ever see that. “But my pet, yes, keep that rage, keep that hunger and we shall have our fun.”
Oliandka, Akeshian Outer Territories, 3 Hours Later
The people in the town were going about their business. The end of the Capitol had been seen, the bright flash was seen as a dark omen and that was simply because of the fact that anyone who did see it couldn’t see anymore. Kivar’s blast was with such power that even in the furthest realms of the empire it’s destructive nature could be felt. The soldiers on duty immediately tried to return to their homes but found the local greenway would no longer connect to the city, it wasn’t there anymore.
Since then they had no idea what to do except what they had always done but then they all heard the sound. A rumble in the distance, it sounded like the steps of a hundred thousand men marching against and again. The loudest and most terrifying roar any of them had ever heard then followed it. Each and every single man, woman and child looked in the direction of the sounds and stopped what they were doing. Kivar came over the ridge of a small hill and looked down upon the hill.
The alien lord raised his hand and pointed at the village and the creature came over the horizon. The second they saw it everyone ran in every direction conceivable as panic over came them. People ran for the Greenway but as it opened it flickered and frazzled into nothingness. The beast roared loudly and then let loose with it’s breath. All that could be seen was a slight ripple; light heat raising up from the ground on a hot day but in reality it was a very toxic cloud of vapour. It made contact with the outer buildings of the town and instantly they ignited. They were burning and it was spreading. In the streets, from the first particle of vapour inhaled they dropped dead where they stood.
They hit the ground; their eyes remained open yet they filled with blackness. As the breath overwhelmed the town, their bodies started to decay. They dried up like every drop of moisture was being sucked from them and then their flesh broke away from their bones and crumpled like dust. In ten seconds the village was a smouldering pile of ash. The serpent moved over the town, consuming every ounce of ash and bone from the remains.
Kivar followed the beast through the remnants and smiled at the destruction, although he had to admit that seeing the panic in their eyes was the best part. He laughed and laughed at it all, there was no way the Royal Four could escape their fate this time and he would take great delight in watching it finally happen. He could and would go from town to town, go to every settlement, every farm, everywhere there was a human being he would go and kill until there was nothing left.
Max & Liz’s Bedroom, The Cabin, 07:00
Max woke up, his arm was wrapped around Liz as she slept soundly with her head on his chest. Both were naked, as were all of the others. Pyjamas simply didn’t exist and why waste the fabric when it could be used for other purposes. Besides most of the time they went to bed having sex and they all preferred feeling their bare skin against each other. Max smiled down at her, he would never take for granted the fact that he had the honour of bedding her. As he stroked her hair, he gently roused her from her sleep and she looked up at him.
“Hey. Morning.” Liz said
“Morning, have a good sleep?” Max asked
“Slept like a rock.” Liz said as she kissed the bare skin of his chest. “You?”
“Always peaceful when I’m with you.” Max said as he caressed her cheek.
Liz leaned up and pressed her lips to Max, it lasted only a second but when it was over she knew. With a simple look to each other they knew that they wanted to make love to each other, to have their bodies pressed against each other in the most sensual and primal of dances. Liz moved up so that their heads where aligned and Max gently ran his hand over her hip. She leaned down and kissed him again although this time it was much more passionate. Their bodies sought out each other and they could feel the heat from each other. They couldn’t help but press themselves together.
Liz ran her hand down the length of Max’s chest to his groin and reached between his legs. Her fingers trailed over his balls and she played with them, rolling them in the palm of her hand before she wrapped her fingers around his dick. She stroked him, moving her hand up and down over his length and getting him hard for her. She felt him grow in her hand and it felt so good to both of them. All the while they stared into each other’s eyes until he was at full mast.
She never let go of him as she leaned down and kissed his chest and then killed lower, and lower, and lower. She wanted him in her mouth, wanted to make him cum and cum until he was drained. She kissed the tip of his cock, continuing to stroke him with ever ounce of love she had for him. Gently she licked the underside of Max’s cock before taking him into her mouth.
“Uuuhhhhnnnn...” He moaned gutturally as he watched a good portion of his prick vanish into her sweet mouth. She drew him as far into her mouth as she could, sucking hard all the time. Liz held him for a long while before backing off a little and then taking him back inside.
The brunette set up a steady rhythm of long, slow stokes as her tongue bathed his quickly hardening rod. Liz was certainly earning her reward, at least as far as Max was concerned.
“Ognn…god Liz.” Max groaned
Liz just slurped; the sound was music to Max’s ears as the sensations travelled up his body. Then, for without any reason, Liz stopped and stood up. She kissed his cheek as one hand untied the sash of her robe. Liz licked his earlobe before nibbling it and whispered, “Take me.”
Max smiled as he took hold of the blue silk and pulled it off her shoulders, exposing her smooth skin. He kissed her passionately as he lifted her up and sat Liz on her dressing table. She spread her legs and Max eagerly moved between them. He caressed her thighs before grabbing hold of them and pulling her hips forward, placing her in the perfect angle to penetrate her body.
“Tell me you want it Liz.” Max said
“I want it Max.” She gasped
“Tell me again.”
“I want it Max, I want it so much.”
The sound of her heat filled voice sent more blood to his cock, hardening him to his maximum potential. Liz reached down and wrapped her fingers around him and gently guided him into her. It was slow at first as Max probed her with the bulbous head of his cock, running it over her slick fold before pushing inside.
“UGHNNNNNN…Max, please.” Liz begged
With a long, slow and deep thrust, Max was fully engulfed by his mate and by kissing her, their bodies were fully connected and every inch of available skin was touched by that of their lover.
“You feel so amazing...God, you feel so good!” he whimpered, her inner muscles rippled around his hard cock, sucking on him as he lay still. He knew he couldn’t do that forever.
“I...I can feel you everywhere...Ughhhh…God.” Liz cried as she tightened her legs around him, scraping her nails along his back and pulling his face down to kiss him. He ground his hips against hers, pushing deeper and then deeper and then deeper before easing back a little and then sliding back in with another long sigh from both lovers.
“Ugnnn yeah.”
“Oh god, oh god…UGNNNNNN.”
Max pulled out and quickly thrust back inside of her, building a slow rhythm that she matched perfectly, writhing beneath him. Her arms came up under his to hold his shoulders, bracing for the thrill of each pulse. Every movement broke something down in each of them and at the same time built something all too familiar up. With each inward thrust he pushed her closer to the edge of completion, her muscles tightening around him, tightening in the sweetly intense anticipation of her orgasm. She closed her eyes, letting her body melt as he moved in her, filling her up before withdrawing and plunging back in.
“Max…oh god Max…more…harder.” Liz gasped, not caring if her parents heard her in their nearby room. She knew that they knew that Liz needed this, needed to be with her lover on the most primal, instinctual of levels.
Max pulled out so that only the head of his penis was still touching her, moving it in small circles against her slit before he plunged back in. She cried out, her body stretched taut, the heated inner walls of her core constricting around him. With one hand she grasped the back of his neck and pulled him back for another kiss that smothered her moans during the several moments when she could breath out, her breath bringing small, strangled sounds to her chest.
“Liz…Liz…oh my god…you feel…ughnnnnnn.” Max groaned
In and out, over and over, faster and faster, Max took her, pounding her into the soft animal fur of their bed, he was completely taking her, possessing her. The violent shakes of their actions had already caused their bed to bang against the wooden wall it was up against.
They continued, on and on until Liz opened her mouth with a prolonged gasp and then let loose with an animalistic cry of passion. “MAAAAAAAXXXXXXXXX!”
Her orgasm was incredible, causing each muscle of her body to feel it. Liz knew that Max didn’t cum inside her pussy and was more than happy to make sure he had all the pleasure he could take and then some. Gently she rolled him onto his back and straddled his waist. With gentle and loving caresses they moved their hands over each other before she raised her body up and sank back down, over and over again.
“Oh god…FUUUUUCKKK LIZ.” Max strained out
“Uh…uhhh…Hmmmmm.” Liz moaned, “Max…I…I love you.” Liz said as Max’s cock sawed inside her
Max moved his hands down to her hip, caressing her skin as she gyrated above him. Liz had her arms loved around her lover’s head, her hands running through his hair, which was quickly soaking up the sweat from his brow.
“UGH…LIZZZZ…PLEAASEE.” Max said as she squeezed down on him. We still couldn’t get used to being inside of her, even with their binding he had never felt anything like this.
“MA…MAXXXXXXXXXX.” Liz said as her moved movements picked up speed as she climaxed, Max thrusting up into her.
“UGHNNNN…HMMMMM…LIIZZZZ…AGHHHHH.” Max groaned
“Give it to me…UGHH…MAX…Give it to me, AGHHHH…make me like you.” Liz groaned, desperate for more of his semen that would carry yet another load of his DNA into her body and making her a hybrid. She knew it was only a matter of time before his seed would take root in her fertile body and the more she was with him they more she wanted it again and again.
“OH YES, LIZ GOD…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Max said spurting his seed into her again as Liz collapsed into his arms.
Downstairs, 09:00
Everyone came down for breakfast, although Max and Liz took their time about it. When they did arrive they found Alex’s father sitting at the table with his head planted firmly on it. Max looked at Alex who simply shrugged his shoulders.
“Mr Whitman? You okay?” Max asked
“Too early.” Charles said
“It’s like 9am.” Maria said
“Too early…no coffee.” Charles said
Everyone smiled.
“Hmmm…are you going to be like this when we get old?” Isabel asked Alex with a questioning and slightly concerned look.
Each of their parents suddenly looked up at Isabel and with a single resounding voice said, “We’re not old.”
Their kids smiled, oh boy could they be having fun right now if they were mean enough. Of course they wouldn’t dare dream of doing such a thing. In the meantime they got around to getting their breakfast together, Alex already had a loaf of bread baking away since early in the morning and gathered some other things. After a while, Alex brought out the bread as the smell wafted through the cabin and got to everyone. Making toast was a little difficult as holding it over an open flame usually ended up getting it burned but fresh baked bread was enough.
“So how was your first night?” Max asked
“Surprisingly comfortable.” Diane said
“Yeah, if we were back…well I would tell you guys to go into furniture making.” Philip said
“Really?” Max asked
“Okay, well no. Medical school…law school, something along those lines.” Philip said
“Harvard…Yale.” Jeff said, looking at his daughter
“Or really any college.” Amy said as she looked at Michael
“Oh thank god for Granolith screw ups.” Michael said
Amy smiled. “Well I would be setting up some ground rules if you wanted to date my daughter. But that was then, not now.”
“What’s on the plan today?” Nancy asked
“We do whatever needs doing.” Liz said
“Which means?” Jeff asked
“Me trying to get the plumbing right.” Michael said
“Huh?”
“Well I got a pump for the hot water, you know to get it out of the springs and into the taps but no way to get it running.” Michael said
“That and we need to make a few more pieces of furniture for your rooms.” Isabel said
“I’ve been thinking.” Diane said, “Maybe we should consider building another house…for us. It would give you the, uh, the privacy that you’re used to.”
“And we’d do that why?” Philip asked, his wife just looked at him in response. “My point exactly.”
“Daddy.” Isabel said as a shocked warning
“I could live with that.” Michael said, under the table his hand was slowly caressing Maria’s thigh.
“Uh huh, I bet.” Amy said
“For the record…I’m voting for it being a bad idea.” Jeff said
“Dad.” Liz said
“It would be easier building a second cabin compared to the first. This time we would know what we’re doing.” Kyle said as he pondered on it.
“Seriously, would you guys be open to it?” Liz asked
“No.” Jeff and Philip said
“Dad, Alex and I are going to continue having sex.” Isabel said, and smiled as she could feel Alex beginning to blush
“Ditto.” Liz said, “Except with Max.”
“Hmmm.” Both men said, giving very fatherly looks to the daughter’s respective lovers.
“I think having another house on the grounds would be best.” Jim said
“I guess we can start planning what you guys want then.” Tess said
“After I get this plumbing fixed.” Michael said, “No point doing all that if I can’t get this going.”
“We could always just heat it like they did in the before electricity.” Liz said
“Yeah but we have hot water right there in our back yard.” Maria said, “That would just be a waste.”
“Okay, okay, we’ll all work on it today and then plan out house number 2.” Max said
Liz smiled at the idea, the prospect of not worrying if her mother or father heard her screaming out Max’s name in the midst of passion was very liberating a notion. Even after one day she felt a little wary, especially since she and Max had spent the morning indulging their desires and felt like they both had to hold back. They were loud, but by no means was it as loud as they had been in the past. Knowing their parents weren’t too far away put a dampener on their vocals.
Then she felt something, something cold, dark and it gave her a very strange feeling in the pit of her stomach but she knew it was coming from her always increasing prophetic gifts. It caused her to look over to the window and for the first time with that power, she felt unsure. She couldn’t see a future, instead she just continued to get a sense of the distant past. It had her very confused and unsure of what was going to happen.
Antarian Ship, Moon 1…
“He did what?”
“Kivar has released it from its hibernation. It has already decimated 4 population centres in the last hour. He is searching for the Royal Four and their human counterparts.”
“He wants to kill them.”
“Yes sir…and everything in his path.”
“Sir, there is no way the human population can withstand it. The abilities of the group would not be able to do anything and even we would be hard pressed to be able to handle it.”
“Then we have no choice but to intervene regardless of the opinions of the homeworld. However, Larek had left no contingency for that animal’s release in his systems. The subjects will not know what to expect and will try to do something. Tap into the computers controlling the hologram…incorporate data and instructions for the situation and then begin launch procedures. We need to be on Earth with they are found.”
“Yes sir…sir, what do we do with Max and the others?”
“No where on Earth would be safe, we can’t take them to Antar or any other world we know of. Their genetics haven’t progressed enough…there is only one option left to us and them.”
“Sir?”
“Begin the calculations and bypass the failsafe in our computers.”
“Failsafe…sir this is against our highest laws and will end our hope.”
“Maybe but there is no where else they can be safe to give us what we need.”
“And exactly how can they give us that is we take them away.”
“By leaving them a message. They will want to know what happened. We can instruct them on storing what we need after they complete their transformation and we can then collect it at the right time. If any of you have other suggestions, now is the time to make them.”
Not one of them said anything. After a second they all went about their duties and started to prepare.
...
..
.
2132 Miles East of Akeshia, Immediately Following
As Kivar watched, the mountainous rock furthest from him exploded apart and revealed a lashing tail of stone grey scales. Then Kivar laughed as each subsequent mountain broke apart, the rocks came tumbling down and a large head came rising up. The creature’s eyes opened, revealing emerald green eyes that shown brightly in the night. He looked at this creation of his, at first he considered it a mistake, a random mutation that was too dangerous to let loose until he had at least found the Royal Four.
Then eons passed, he thought they were long dead and now they had arrived. They had found him and despite his limited state of existing slightly outside of time effectively giving him immortality, one had wounded him. It had been a very long time since he felt pain. He should have been able to kill them easily, instead he was hurt and they escaped but there was no escape from this beast he was unleashing. Hundreds of thousands of years, one million two hundred and fifty thousand plus, worth of sediment that had built up around the creature but that was no nothing more than boulders and dust.
“Welcome back to the world my pet.” Kivar said, “Together we will tear this world apart and cleanse it of Larek’s mistake in saving these vermin.”
The creature looked down at Kivar, a large snake, larger than anything else on the planet with curved horns like that of a ram coming from it’s head and had spines running along down it’s back. It’s fangs were as long as the tallest human, capable of spraying venom that would paralyse everything and each overlapping scale was as tough as the rock that encased it. The beast looked down at Kivar and the dived toward him with it’s mouth open.
Kivar just stood there, looking and laughing as the creature headed toward him at such speed that it was little more than a blur. Then beast swallowed him whole, shovelling up a tone of the desert sands and leaving a trench where Kivar stood. The beast then felt something within him and watched as Kivar simply walked out of it’s side.
“Lovely.” Kivar said with a level of disgust. Never had he expected to ever, ever see that. “But my pet, yes, keep that rage, keep that hunger and we shall have our fun.”
Oliandka, Akeshian Outer Territories, 3 Hours Later
The people in the town were going about their business. The end of the Capitol had been seen, the bright flash was seen as a dark omen and that was simply because of the fact that anyone who did see it couldn’t see anymore. Kivar’s blast was with such power that even in the furthest realms of the empire it’s destructive nature could be felt. The soldiers on duty immediately tried to return to their homes but found the local greenway would no longer connect to the city, it wasn’t there anymore.
Since then they had no idea what to do except what they had always done but then they all heard the sound. A rumble in the distance, it sounded like the steps of a hundred thousand men marching against and again. The loudest and most terrifying roar any of them had ever heard then followed it. Each and every single man, woman and child looked in the direction of the sounds and stopped what they were doing. Kivar came over the ridge of a small hill and looked down upon the hill.
The alien lord raised his hand and pointed at the village and the creature came over the horizon. The second they saw it everyone ran in every direction conceivable as panic over came them. People ran for the Greenway but as it opened it flickered and frazzled into nothingness. The beast roared loudly and then let loose with it’s breath. All that could be seen was a slight ripple; light heat raising up from the ground on a hot day but in reality it was a very toxic cloud of vapour. It made contact with the outer buildings of the town and instantly they ignited. They were burning and it was spreading. In the streets, from the first particle of vapour inhaled they dropped dead where they stood.
They hit the ground; their eyes remained open yet they filled with blackness. As the breath overwhelmed the town, their bodies started to decay. They dried up like every drop of moisture was being sucked from them and then their flesh broke away from their bones and crumpled like dust. In ten seconds the village was a smouldering pile of ash. The serpent moved over the town, consuming every ounce of ash and bone from the remains.
Kivar followed the beast through the remnants and smiled at the destruction, although he had to admit that seeing the panic in their eyes was the best part. He laughed and laughed at it all, there was no way the Royal Four could escape their fate this time and he would take great delight in watching it finally happen. He could and would go from town to town, go to every settlement, every farm, everywhere there was a human being he would go and kill until there was nothing left.
Max & Liz’s Bedroom, The Cabin, 07:00
Max woke up, his arm was wrapped around Liz as she slept soundly with her head on his chest. Both were naked, as were all of the others. Pyjamas simply didn’t exist and why waste the fabric when it could be used for other purposes. Besides most of the time they went to bed having sex and they all preferred feeling their bare skin against each other. Max smiled down at her, he would never take for granted the fact that he had the honour of bedding her. As he stroked her hair, he gently roused her from her sleep and she looked up at him.
“Hey. Morning.” Liz said
“Morning, have a good sleep?” Max asked
“Slept like a rock.” Liz said as she kissed the bare skin of his chest. “You?”
“Always peaceful when I’m with you.” Max said as he caressed her cheek.
Liz leaned up and pressed her lips to Max, it lasted only a second but when it was over she knew. With a simple look to each other they knew that they wanted to make love to each other, to have their bodies pressed against each other in the most sensual and primal of dances. Liz moved up so that their heads where aligned and Max gently ran his hand over her hip. She leaned down and kissed him again although this time it was much more passionate. Their bodies sought out each other and they could feel the heat from each other. They couldn’t help but press themselves together.
Liz ran her hand down the length of Max’s chest to his groin and reached between his legs. Her fingers trailed over his balls and she played with them, rolling them in the palm of her hand before she wrapped her fingers around his dick. She stroked him, moving her hand up and down over his length and getting him hard for her. She felt him grow in her hand and it felt so good to both of them. All the while they stared into each other’s eyes until he was at full mast.
She never let go of him as she leaned down and kissed his chest and then killed lower, and lower, and lower. She wanted him in her mouth, wanted to make him cum and cum until he was drained. She kissed the tip of his cock, continuing to stroke him with ever ounce of love she had for him. Gently she licked the underside of Max’s cock before taking him into her mouth.
“Uuuhhhhnnnn...” He moaned gutturally as he watched a good portion of his prick vanish into her sweet mouth. She drew him as far into her mouth as she could, sucking hard all the time. Liz held him for a long while before backing off a little and then taking him back inside.
The brunette set up a steady rhythm of long, slow stokes as her tongue bathed his quickly hardening rod. Liz was certainly earning her reward, at least as far as Max was concerned.
“Ognn…god Liz.” Max groaned
Liz just slurped; the sound was music to Max’s ears as the sensations travelled up his body. Then, for without any reason, Liz stopped and stood up. She kissed his cheek as one hand untied the sash of her robe. Liz licked his earlobe before nibbling it and whispered, “Take me.”
Max smiled as he took hold of the blue silk and pulled it off her shoulders, exposing her smooth skin. He kissed her passionately as he lifted her up and sat Liz on her dressing table. She spread her legs and Max eagerly moved between them. He caressed her thighs before grabbing hold of them and pulling her hips forward, placing her in the perfect angle to penetrate her body.
“Tell me you want it Liz.” Max said
“I want it Max.” She gasped
“Tell me again.”
“I want it Max, I want it so much.”
The sound of her heat filled voice sent more blood to his cock, hardening him to his maximum potential. Liz reached down and wrapped her fingers around him and gently guided him into her. It was slow at first as Max probed her with the bulbous head of his cock, running it over her slick fold before pushing inside.
“UGHNNNNNN…Max, please.” Liz begged
With a long, slow and deep thrust, Max was fully engulfed by his mate and by kissing her, their bodies were fully connected and every inch of available skin was touched by that of their lover.
“You feel so amazing...God, you feel so good!” he whimpered, her inner muscles rippled around his hard cock, sucking on him as he lay still. He knew he couldn’t do that forever.
“I...I can feel you everywhere...Ughhhh…God.” Liz cried as she tightened her legs around him, scraping her nails along his back and pulling his face down to kiss him. He ground his hips against hers, pushing deeper and then deeper and then deeper before easing back a little and then sliding back in with another long sigh from both lovers.
“Ugnnn yeah.”
“Oh god, oh god…UGNNNNNN.”
Max pulled out and quickly thrust back inside of her, building a slow rhythm that she matched perfectly, writhing beneath him. Her arms came up under his to hold his shoulders, bracing for the thrill of each pulse. Every movement broke something down in each of them and at the same time built something all too familiar up. With each inward thrust he pushed her closer to the edge of completion, her muscles tightening around him, tightening in the sweetly intense anticipation of her orgasm. She closed her eyes, letting her body melt as he moved in her, filling her up before withdrawing and plunging back in.
“Max…oh god Max…more…harder.” Liz gasped, not caring if her parents heard her in their nearby room. She knew that they knew that Liz needed this, needed to be with her lover on the most primal, instinctual of levels.
Max pulled out so that only the head of his penis was still touching her, moving it in small circles against her slit before he plunged back in. She cried out, her body stretched taut, the heated inner walls of her core constricting around him. With one hand she grasped the back of his neck and pulled him back for another kiss that smothered her moans during the several moments when she could breath out, her breath bringing small, strangled sounds to her chest.
“Liz…Liz…oh my god…you feel…ughnnnnnn.” Max groaned
In and out, over and over, faster and faster, Max took her, pounding her into the soft animal fur of their bed, he was completely taking her, possessing her. The violent shakes of their actions had already caused their bed to bang against the wooden wall it was up against.
They continued, on and on until Liz opened her mouth with a prolonged gasp and then let loose with an animalistic cry of passion. “MAAAAAAAXXXXXXXXX!”
Her orgasm was incredible, causing each muscle of her body to feel it. Liz knew that Max didn’t cum inside her pussy and was more than happy to make sure he had all the pleasure he could take and then some. Gently she rolled him onto his back and straddled his waist. With gentle and loving caresses they moved their hands over each other before she raised her body up and sank back down, over and over again.
“Oh god…FUUUUUCKKK LIZ.” Max strained out
“Uh…uhhh…Hmmmmm.” Liz moaned, “Max…I…I love you.” Liz said as Max’s cock sawed inside her
Max moved his hands down to her hip, caressing her skin as she gyrated above him. Liz had her arms loved around her lover’s head, her hands running through his hair, which was quickly soaking up the sweat from his brow.
“UGH…LIZZZZ…PLEAASEE.” Max said as she squeezed down on him. We still couldn’t get used to being inside of her, even with their binding he had never felt anything like this.
“MA…MAXXXXXXXXXX.” Liz said as her moved movements picked up speed as she climaxed, Max thrusting up into her.
“UGHNNNN…HMMMMM…LIIZZZZ…AGHHHHH.” Max groaned
“Give it to me…UGHH…MAX…Give it to me, AGHHHH…make me like you.” Liz groaned, desperate for more of his semen that would carry yet another load of his DNA into her body and making her a hybrid. She knew it was only a matter of time before his seed would take root in her fertile body and the more she was with him they more she wanted it again and again.
“OH YES, LIZ GOD…YESSSSSSSSSSSSSS.” Max said spurting his seed into her again as Liz collapsed into his arms.
Downstairs, 09:00
Everyone came down for breakfast, although Max and Liz took their time about it. When they did arrive they found Alex’s father sitting at the table with his head planted firmly on it. Max looked at Alex who simply shrugged his shoulders.
“Mr Whitman? You okay?” Max asked
“Too early.” Charles said
“It’s like 9am.” Maria said
“Too early…no coffee.” Charles said
Everyone smiled.
“Hmmm…are you going to be like this when we get old?” Isabel asked Alex with a questioning and slightly concerned look.
Each of their parents suddenly looked up at Isabel and with a single resounding voice said, “We’re not old.”
Their kids smiled, oh boy could they be having fun right now if they were mean enough. Of course they wouldn’t dare dream of doing such a thing. In the meantime they got around to getting their breakfast together, Alex already had a loaf of bread baking away since early in the morning and gathered some other things. After a while, Alex brought out the bread as the smell wafted through the cabin and got to everyone. Making toast was a little difficult as holding it over an open flame usually ended up getting it burned but fresh baked bread was enough.
“So how was your first night?” Max asked
“Surprisingly comfortable.” Diane said
“Yeah, if we were back…well I would tell you guys to go into furniture making.” Philip said
“Really?” Max asked
“Okay, well no. Medical school…law school, something along those lines.” Philip said
“Harvard…Yale.” Jeff said, looking at his daughter
“Or really any college.” Amy said as she looked at Michael
“Oh thank god for Granolith screw ups.” Michael said
Amy smiled. “Well I would be setting up some ground rules if you wanted to date my daughter. But that was then, not now.”
“What’s on the plan today?” Nancy asked
“We do whatever needs doing.” Liz said
“Which means?” Jeff asked
“Me trying to get the plumbing right.” Michael said
“Huh?”
“Well I got a pump for the hot water, you know to get it out of the springs and into the taps but no way to get it running.” Michael said
“That and we need to make a few more pieces of furniture for your rooms.” Isabel said
“I’ve been thinking.” Diane said, “Maybe we should consider building another house…for us. It would give you the, uh, the privacy that you’re used to.”
“And we’d do that why?” Philip asked, his wife just looked at him in response. “My point exactly.”
“Daddy.” Isabel said as a shocked warning
“I could live with that.” Michael said, under the table his hand was slowly caressing Maria’s thigh.
“Uh huh, I bet.” Amy said
“For the record…I’m voting for it being a bad idea.” Jeff said
“Dad.” Liz said
“It would be easier building a second cabin compared to the first. This time we would know what we’re doing.” Kyle said as he pondered on it.
“Seriously, would you guys be open to it?” Liz asked
“No.” Jeff and Philip said
“Dad, Alex and I are going to continue having sex.” Isabel said, and smiled as she could feel Alex beginning to blush
“Ditto.” Liz said, “Except with Max.”
“Hmmm.” Both men said, giving very fatherly looks to the daughter’s respective lovers.
“I think having another house on the grounds would be best.” Jim said
“I guess we can start planning what you guys want then.” Tess said
“After I get this plumbing fixed.” Michael said, “No point doing all that if I can’t get this going.”
“We could always just heat it like they did in the before electricity.” Liz said
“Yeah but we have hot water right there in our back yard.” Maria said, “That would just be a waste.”
“Okay, okay, we’ll all work on it today and then plan out house number 2.” Max said
Liz smiled at the idea, the prospect of not worrying if her mother or father heard her screaming out Max’s name in the midst of passion was very liberating a notion. Even after one day she felt a little wary, especially since she and Max had spent the morning indulging their desires and felt like they both had to hold back. They were loud, but by no means was it as loud as they had been in the past. Knowing their parents weren’t too far away put a dampener on their vocals.
Then she felt something, something cold, dark and it gave her a very strange feeling in the pit of her stomach but she knew it was coming from her always increasing prophetic gifts. It caused her to look over to the window and for the first time with that power, she felt unsure. She couldn’t see a future, instead she just continued to get a sense of the distant past. It had her very confused and unsure of what was going to happen.
Antarian Ship, Moon 1…
“He did what?”
“Kivar has released it from its hibernation. It has already decimated 4 population centres in the last hour. He is searching for the Royal Four and their human counterparts.”
“He wants to kill them.”
“Yes sir…and everything in his path.”
“Sir, there is no way the human population can withstand it. The abilities of the group would not be able to do anything and even we would be hard pressed to be able to handle it.”
“Then we have no choice but to intervene regardless of the opinions of the homeworld. However, Larek had left no contingency for that animal’s release in his systems. The subjects will not know what to expect and will try to do something. Tap into the computers controlling the hologram…incorporate data and instructions for the situation and then begin launch procedures. We need to be on Earth with they are found.”
“Yes sir…sir, what do we do with Max and the others?”
“No where on Earth would be safe, we can’t take them to Antar or any other world we know of. Their genetics haven’t progressed enough…there is only one option left to us and them.”
“Sir?”
“Begin the calculations and bypass the failsafe in our computers.”
“Failsafe…sir this is against our highest laws and will end our hope.”
“Maybe but there is no where else they can be safe to give us what we need.”
“And exactly how can they give us that is we take them away.”
“By leaving them a message. They will want to know what happened. We can instruct them on storing what we need after they complete their transformation and we can then collect it at the right time. If any of you have other suggestions, now is the time to make them.”
Not one of them said anything. After a second they all went about their duties and started to prepare.
...
..
.
.
..
...
Cabin’s Greenway, 10:30
Michael and Maria walked out of the cabin and went for a walk. They were holding hands but already they could feel the charge of electricity of the binding energy flowing between them. Both knew that they were about to make love and were eagerly seeking out a nice quiet place but their blood couldn’t care less if they were alone or surrounded by the entire population of the planet, they needed to bee together. With a quickened pace, both lovers looked around for a place but they couldn’t wait. They would have either gone to their bedroom or the other side of the wall but their desires were too great so they simply moved over to a shadowy place in a nook of the wall.
“Nice night.” Michael said
“Yeah.” Maria agreed
Michael looked at Maria. Their binding was overwhelming and it only started yesterday, it was driving them to be together, to simply strip their close off and let their skin make contact to let the energy flow between them. Quickly he rushed at her, pinning her against the smooth wood of the wall as he ravished her mouth. Maria wrapped her hands behind his neck as he pressed himself against her body.
“Mich…Michael…we can’t. My mom…she’s just inside.” Maria gasped as Michael lifted up the hem of her skirt.
“Don’t care, we need this. You’re my wife now.” Michael said as he took hold of the sides of her top and pulled them apart and exposed her breasts before unzipping his jeans.
“Gnnnnnnn.” Maria bit her lower lip as she felt his heat next to her body. She looked deep into his eyes, “Then take me.”
Michael moved back in, snaking his hands down to grab her butt. He grabbed onto the delicate material of her panties and ripped them from her body, he could always fix them later. With fire in his eyes he lifted Maria up and thrust deeply into his mate. They both groaned at the contact and as their hands moved over each other, their energy danced between them and where their skin made contact it was like a star exploding.
Maria was overcome with heat; both her arms and legs were latched onto her lover as he eased his dick inside her slick passage and then withdrew. Groaning, he thrust forward, burying his entire cock in her. She was surprisingly wet, he hadn’t figured how much she was turned on before they began, and it took little prompting for him to start fucking her in earnest. He pumped his hips forward hard, sliding his dick in and out of her. He closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against hers. She flicked her tongue across his lips, moaning, and exhaled heavily, her chest heaving against his.
He stretched her so much wider than she would have expected, his need for her had strengthened his dick so that it was harder than it had ever been. This morning they weren’t taking their time, they just wanted to loose themselves in each other and give over to their wild passions and instincts that were driving them. Every time his hips thrust forward, she felt the fat head of the alien’s cock reaching her depths. Michael pulled back, leaving little more than the head still in her pussy, before he pushed back in. They both could actually hear his cock slamming into her pussy; she was so wet that her pussy actually made sloshing sounds. As he pulled back again, she tightened her muscles, gripping him hard.
“You’re gonna make me come Babe.” Maria cooed in his ear as she scraped her fingernails across his back and sending more and more of her energy into his body as he held her body with his hand and let his go into her. Michael wasn’t taking time for foreplay, which was just fine by her this time, but nonetheless, she was on the verge of climatic explosion. He was ramming into her so hard; she closed her eyes, smiling as she felt a firestorm rise up through her. She began to burn and she tightened her legs around his waist while one of her hand grabbed his muscular arm and the other grabbed his naked butt that was pushing back and forth at great speed.
Michael began to fuck her even faster. He felt her juices coating his balls and thighs as they slid against each other frantically. He felt her chest heaving against his, her nipples burning against his. She began to moan in time with his thrusts. With each push of his hips, she pressed up and down against the wall she was wedged against. The two were writhing against each other, mating with primal need. Michael’s body was desperate to send his seed into her, to make her more like him so that she was suitable to breed with and Maria wanted it just as much. She felt her bodies desires and no matter what she was going to willing and joyfully accept it.
“Ugh…ughnnnnn…ughnnnnnnn…yes, baby, yes.” Michael moaned with each deep and sharp thrust into the waiting body of his lover.
“Oh Michael…Michael…MICHAEL.” Maria cried out before Michael latched onto her mouth with his. He may not have cared that her mother was close but like hell did he want her to hear Maria crying his name.
Practically shrieking into his warm mouth, she thrust her tongue into him forcefully. He felt her pussy constrict around him and he felt a burning run up and down both sides of his cock. He began to thrust into her harder and deeper, completely forgetting about who was nearby or if anyone could see them; but no one was. Still kissing, he groaned loudly into her mouth.
His balls tightened and he blasted her insides with his hot semen as her trembling pussy contracted again and again while her body thrashed against his, both coming together. He continued to fuck her, his quivering and throbbing cock still sliding in and out of her now much-wetter snatch. His actions finally slowed down, until he was just standing on the balls of his feet and leaning up into her, his cock still buried deep in her.
“Gnnnnn…I needed that.” Maria said, kissing him on his cheek
“Me too.” Michael said as he reluctantly pulled out of his bonded wife.
Then they heard the familiar sound of the Greenway, Michael and Maria quickly dressed as they saw the portal open. They knew the sound of it forming would draw the attention of the others and that they would be coming out. Both Michael and Maria were a little wary, the last time the portal opened Michael ended up with amnesia and was fighting in a Coliseum. They came forward from their little hiding place just as Max and the other came across their grounds.
They were all ready and Max had his shield ready to form. Their parents knew enough to make sure they stayed out of the way, at least until they knew who it was. Soon the portal gave a slight ripple and out came a priest of the Larek’s Order. When they saw the man in his robes, they all relaxed.
“Honoured ones, I come with greetings from our High Priest.” He said
“Is something wrong?” Max asked, seeing fear in the man’s eyes
“This morning Our Father Protector appeared to us. He told us things…we have been unable to travel to certain places. Your presence is needed at the temple.” The priest said, “You should all come.”
His tone, his look, everything about him told the group that they better get going and that time was of the essence. They didn’t have anything that couldn’t wait at the moment so they all followed him through the portal.
Central Chamber, Temple of the Order, 11:00
When they arrived the image of Larek was already on and waiting for them. He stood before his statue with his hands behind his back and pacing back and forth. The priests were all on their knees in silent meditation.
“Larek?” Max asked
“Max, there has been an incident.” Larek said
“Yeah, we kinda guessed that. What’s going on?” Isabel said
“When Kivar originally invaded and created the beasts, there was one that even he feared. It is Leviathan to human mythic tales. A random and unexpected genetic mutation, it grew uncontrollably to great proportions and crashed the ship that it was created in. Kivar feared this, he knew that it could destroy everything before he had a chance to get to you. He wanted more than anything to torture the hell out of you before he killed you. His response was to place the creature into a state of hibernation and reawaken it when he needed to. This message is activated because that beast has now reawakened.” Larek said
“This morning 20 of our priests failed to come for our morning meditations. We knew of their locations and attempted to go there.” The High Priest said
“The Leviathan contains massive amounts of energy from the Antarian genetics implanted in it. As it enters an area with a portal, it disrupts it and preventing escape before completely collapsing that access to the network. It’s abilities would kill all that stand before it.” Larek said
“So how do we kill it?” Michael asked
“You cannot.” Larek said, “Leviathan is beyond your abilities. Even if I were to be there with the fleet I used to destroy Kivar’s it would be difficult to terminate the creature with out massive amounts of casualties among the population of Earth. Only Kivar knew the process in which he placed it into hibernation.”
“So what do you suggest we do?” Isabel asked
“You must hide. It is all you can do. Go to the Granolith, seal the entrance and remain there. This beast can cross the world in less than a day.” Larek said
“And then what? We can’t live in there for very long, we’d need food, water and sooner or later we’d have to come up. That thing will still me there.” Kyle said
“Forget that.” Liz said, “What about everyone else? We have a lot of friends nearby and that cave isn’t big enough. It’s barely big enough for us and our parents.”
“There is no where safe on Earth. Survival is paramount, all others are expendable. Take what you need to survive, you can come up to the surface for short periods of time to restock but this creature will not stop.” Larek said before his image disappeared
“Did he just say everyone else is expendable?” Tess asked, not believing what she heard.
“I’m not going to pretend that we know him well but that didn’t sound like Larek.” Liz said
“I know.” Max said, “But that doesn’t matter right now. I am not about to let our friends get hurt. We lost one world because we’re on Earth, I’m not about to loose another.”
Sicinia, Formally Northern Siberia, Same Time
Another village, another attack. Sicinia, built upon the peak of a mountain. It may have been cold but their homes were built to withstand it. They mined metals for use with the other local villages but all that was changed. Those local villages were gone and the Leviathan was rapidly approaching. As it got to the base of the mountain, it started to wrap itself around it. It slithered up, climbing high and using the grip of its spines to prevent itself from falling.
As it reached the top, its head loomed over the village and with all other attacks the people ran. The Greenway shutdown and prevented the people from escaping so they all fled to the mines. They filled the caves, moving as far into the network of caverns as possible but that just made the creatures work far easier. Instead of breathing its destructive toxins over a wide area, it focused on one mine entrance. It’s vapours filled the mine, killing everyone instantly but all the shafts in the mountain were connected in one way or the other.
The toxins spread everywhere, there was no escape. There never was. The second Kivar brought the creature here their fate was assured and they would all be dead. Sometimes under Akeshia the occasional escape was possible but not from this. The bodies decayed rapidly, even fasted than in other places because of the concentration. Kivar walked through it all, watching each body as they simply ceased to exist leaving only the bones.
Above him the leviathan set about crushing each and ever building. Flattening some moving over it, demolishing others by using its tail like a wrecking ball. When everything was gone, they moved on and they didn’t leave anything. Not a bug, not even a shred of moss or a blade of grass. It was all dead.
Private Room, The Temple, 15:00
The Order had given the group and their parents a private room so that they could discuss the situation. They sat around the room and openly talked about what Larek had told them, they couldn’t fight this creature so they couldn’t even hope to kill it. Kivar was out there and solely intent on killing everyone and everything in order to get to them.
“So what do we do?” Alex asked, “Hide in a hole or what?”
“We have to do something.” Isabel said
“Not that I want to be they negative one in the group but…like what?” Maria said, “If we can’t stop this thing then no one else on this planet can. Larek told us to hide and I’m all for that.”
“What about everyone else we know?” Liz asked
“Wait…Roswell.” Tess said
“What about it?” Max asked
“It’s hidden…underground. Kivar might know where it is but there is no way he can know we found it. It’s big enough for…what? Maybe 3 of the local villages?” Tess said
“Uh I hate to remind everyone but we put a great big hole in the cave roof.” Liz said
“Then we do what we can to cover it up. We put everyone inside with as much food and water as we can carry. I mean this thing wont spend all it’s time in the area, even if it can move fast it has to move on and with the Greenways Kivar can’t know that we’d be here.” Max said
“It is something…even if it doesn’t work.” Alex said
“It’ll make me feel better than just slipping away and hiding.” Maria said as she thought it over
“I’ll go invite the order…see you at the portal.” Max said as he headed off
A few minutes later Max found the priests praying at the base of the statue. The high priest saw him and moved over.
“Is everything okay?” he asked
“A giant monster killing everything in it’s path? Not so much.” Max said, “But we do have a plan. We’re going to evacuate as many people as we can to where we came from…or rather what’s left of it. We think we can survive there until it goes away.”
“And when it returns?”
“We hide again.” Max said, “I wanted to invite you and the other priests to come with us. Sooner or later it’s going to come here.”
“Thank you Max, but we must decline.”
“What?” Max asked with genuine surprise
“It is our duty to protect this temple until our death. Regardless of the situation, we must stay.”
“But…”
“No, this is the way of things. If we are to die here then so be it. We all accept this choice without fear or hesitation. Such concerns we put aside when we were but initiates of the order.”
“You’re sure?” Max asked, already knowing the answer. He could see it in his eyes and some of the other priests who were watching and listening nearby. Their place was here and here was where they were going to stay until the end of the world, even if that was a minutes or years away.
“Yes.” The high priest said and the others bowed giving their confirmation, “But your place is with your family. Go, quickly.”
Max nodded and shook the old man’s hand. Then he ran off to catch up with his family. When they were all together they returned through the portal.
Gathering Circle, Edran, 16:00
A little while after gathering up as many supplies as they could and packing them near their front door, Max and Liz travelled to Edran to speak with Et’ani. They had a lot to fill him in on and telling him that the world was about to end was not the easiest things they’d ever done. However they did, the told him about Kivar and what he wanted, they told him about the creature that had been roused from a million year slumber and that it was killing everything.
“Et’ani, we need to get as many of the people from the nearby villages to the cabin and down to Roswell before the creature gets here.” Max said
“Nothing will survive this.” Liz said, “The most we can do is hide people.”
“How many can you save?” Et’ani asked
“We’re thinking about at most 3 villages. So Edran, Vocian and Lucar. They are the closest. I really wish we didn’t have to chose who to save and who not to but there would be mass panic if it got out we had a place for people to go. They would swarm on us and lead this thing right to us.” Max said
Et’ani nodded. “I’ll have my people gather what they can. They will be with you before nightfall.”
“We were also wondering if you could send people to the other villages. Get the people to come here, they know you better than us so…” Liz said
“Of course. I will also send emissaries to as many villages as possible. Tell them to leave and scatter. It might buy them time.” Et’ani said
“Right.” Max said
Meanwhile, as they were talking, Tess, Isabel and Michael were out by the great big hole that they made when they were killing the giant scorpions. They each took different positions, forming an invisible triangle between themselves and knelt to the ground.
“Wow, you guys certainly know how to make a hole.” Isabel said
“Thank you.” Michael said
Each put their hands on the edge of the rock and as they looked down at Roswell. With relative ease they allowed their powers to flow out and let the rock grow. The shell may not be as thick but it would hold under incredible weight and hide what was beneath it. The work took them a long time, each waving their hands back and forth and forming stone. Eventually they met in the middle and locked it all together.
Soon they had the protective railing was down and soil was pushed on top of the rock. With a wave of the hand here and there, flowers, weeds, moss, leaves and bushes soon sprouted up and coving it all. It looked like there was nothing beneath it, that it was simply a clearing in the dense forest. All that was left was to find the places in Roswell where people could stay on mass without the roofs falling down upon them.
Roswell, Beneath the Cabin, 17:00
That job was left to Alex, Maria and Kyle. Their job was to look over as much as possible and find the safest buildings. The first the found was the school’s auditorium and could shelter many people but not enough. That brought them out to the town itself. They walked through everything, using wooden posts from up at the cabin to mark safe buildings. Kyle touched one of the side corners of one building and it all but collapsed down onto them. They were able to jump back easily enough into safety but it left them very cautious of everything they touched.
“Okay. Not safe.” Kyle said as he looked down at the rubble
“I really wish we could repair some of this. Too many people are gonna come down here and you know they’re going to want to touch something.” Maria said
“Well what can we do? It’s not like any of us can just touch it and bingo everything’s sorted.” Alex said as he touched the edge of another building. Right then, beams of rotten wood flung up and restored itself as brickwork became whole and the inside floors stabilised. It took 30 minutes but none of the three could looked away until it was done, then Kyle and Maria stared at Alex. “Huh.” He said
“Why the hell couldn’t you have done that months ago when we built the cabin?” Maria asked
“I guess he’s screwed Isabel enough.” Kyle said with a pat on his back, “Didn’t think you had it in you.”
“Gee…thanks.” Alex said, “I think. So do you have any powers? Or bound to Tess yet?” he said with a smile
“Hmm.” Kyle said with a grumble
Maria smiled, “That’s what you get for ragging on my boy’s sex life.”
“Maria.” Alex said
“What, I’m defending one of my oldest friends.” Maria said, “Anyway, you fix a few buildings, we’ll get people. Oh and don’t do too much, Isabel would want some of your energy for herself.”
This time it was Alex’s turn to grumble and blushed, he knew they all knew about what he and Isabel got up to but he didn’t like that they knew and it caused him know end of embarrassment. However, he got to work and did the same thing with the neighbouring buildings. The last one he did was the hardest, this was the first time doing it and it drained him. At least they had some suitable shelter, the only problem now was lasting food and water but given the heat of this cavern the water was the priority.
Cabin Grounds, 21:00
The area was jam packed, people from the three villages were running through the portal with blankets laden with food and large urns filled with water. Each was shown down into the Roswell cavern and into the school where they made temporary camp before heading out into the cave. There were a thousand or so per village and given the narrow passage into the cave it was difficult to keep families together and get them down.
They kept going and going, doing the best they could. The group was all over the place, guiding people down, they even set up signs in the school telling the people how to reach the auditorium. The stars looked down on them from the night sky but not even the nuclear fires of those suns combined could protect them from what was coming. It was when almost three quarters of the people were beneath ground that they heard it.
In the distance sounded a dark cry and everyone froze as they heard it. It chilled them to the bone as the people looked up and saw one of the beasts that the group encountered when they first arrived. They watched as it was tossed a hundred feet into the air and then as the Leviathan shot up after it and swallowed it whole. They all gulped, they knew how big those animals were and this thing just took it down in a single gulp.
Everyone started running, they jammed themselves into the entrance to the caves. They tried to make the transition more smoothly but they themselves were as afraid as everyone else. From his position standing on the creature’s head, Kivar saw the light from the torches illuminating the grounds and instructed his pet to head in that direction. It darted over, moving faster and faster all the while it was getting ready to spread it’s toxic breath over the grounds. Kivar smiled as he looked across and saw his enemies.
It was in those seconds that they knew, they all knew that they weren’t getting out of this. They couldn’t have gotten everyone down and covered the entrance and as a result of the beast being here now, that entrance was exposed. There was simply no way out of this mess. Each of the group moved and stood together as their parents stood behind them.
Each were ready and hoped that they could do something. Each of the ones with powers stood with one hand on Max and Michael, they were ready to let their powers flow through the pair and make them just that little bit stronger. They knew it wouldn’t do any good but it was something, they weren’t going to go quietly and Liz knew she could hurt Kivar. She hoped that she could make him scream before they were gone.
Above them a single spot of light move across the sky, the Leviathan was half a mile away but rapidly closing. As it got close enough, it drew its head back and let loose with its breath. The wave washed over the wall protecting the grounds and it let loose with a roaring inferno. As that cloud expanded over the ground, the light from above them shown down on them, flooding the space with light. It practically blinded the Leviathan from the sudden intensity of it. The orb of white light came crashing down on top of the group and their parents and as the vapour got to a meter from them it stopped. The group was surrounded by light but they could barely see to the other side and saw that in their grounds, not one thing was moving.
“Uh…this is new.” Max said
“Did you…?” Liz asked him
“Not me.” Max said
“I’m not sure any of us did this.” Alex asked as he looked around and watched.
They all did and saw shapes of rippling light moving around within the wall of light that they were now engulfed in.
“Hello.” Liz said
“Uh…take us to your leader?” Alex suggested
One of the lights raised what the group could only assume was its hand and there was a bright flash, a swirl of colour and a deafening sound. Each recoiled from it but they were overwhelmed by it and blacked out. None of them had no idea what happened, how long they were out or anything else for that matter but when Liz opened her eyes she darted and looked around. There was daylight around her and something soft beneath her. As she got a look at her surroundings she realised she was covered by her duvet, wearing her pyjamas and saw her bedroom, her old bedroom. She couldn’t believe it, she was in her room in her home above the Crashdown. It was exactly the way she left it and then remembered to breath. Liz ran her hands over her face and through her hair before wiping the sweat from her brow. It took her a minute to let her disorientation pass before she got out of bed and put her feet on the floor. Everything felt real but then so did everything that was in her head.
“It was a dream.” She sighed out; she certainly had dreams that were so real that she couldn’t tell the difference. She shook her head and then headed for her bathroom, “I hate ones like that.”
To Be Continued…
..
...
Cabin’s Greenway, 10:30
Michael and Maria walked out of the cabin and went for a walk. They were holding hands but already they could feel the charge of electricity of the binding energy flowing between them. Both knew that they were about to make love and were eagerly seeking out a nice quiet place but their blood couldn’t care less if they were alone or surrounded by the entire population of the planet, they needed to bee together. With a quickened pace, both lovers looked around for a place but they couldn’t wait. They would have either gone to their bedroom or the other side of the wall but their desires were too great so they simply moved over to a shadowy place in a nook of the wall.
“Nice night.” Michael said
“Yeah.” Maria agreed
Michael looked at Maria. Their binding was overwhelming and it only started yesterday, it was driving them to be together, to simply strip their close off and let their skin make contact to let the energy flow between them. Quickly he rushed at her, pinning her against the smooth wood of the wall as he ravished her mouth. Maria wrapped her hands behind his neck as he pressed himself against her body.
“Mich…Michael…we can’t. My mom…she’s just inside.” Maria gasped as Michael lifted up the hem of her skirt.
“Don’t care, we need this. You’re my wife now.” Michael said as he took hold of the sides of her top and pulled them apart and exposed her breasts before unzipping his jeans.
“Gnnnnnnn.” Maria bit her lower lip as she felt his heat next to her body. She looked deep into his eyes, “Then take me.”
Michael moved back in, snaking his hands down to grab her butt. He grabbed onto the delicate material of her panties and ripped them from her body, he could always fix them later. With fire in his eyes he lifted Maria up and thrust deeply into his mate. They both groaned at the contact and as their hands moved over each other, their energy danced between them and where their skin made contact it was like a star exploding.
Maria was overcome with heat; both her arms and legs were latched onto her lover as he eased his dick inside her slick passage and then withdrew. Groaning, he thrust forward, burying his entire cock in her. She was surprisingly wet, he hadn’t figured how much she was turned on before they began, and it took little prompting for him to start fucking her in earnest. He pumped his hips forward hard, sliding his dick in and out of her. He closed his eyes and pressed his forehead against hers. She flicked her tongue across his lips, moaning, and exhaled heavily, her chest heaving against his.
He stretched her so much wider than she would have expected, his need for her had strengthened his dick so that it was harder than it had ever been. This morning they weren’t taking their time, they just wanted to loose themselves in each other and give over to their wild passions and instincts that were driving them. Every time his hips thrust forward, she felt the fat head of the alien’s cock reaching her depths. Michael pulled back, leaving little more than the head still in her pussy, before he pushed back in. They both could actually hear his cock slamming into her pussy; she was so wet that her pussy actually made sloshing sounds. As he pulled back again, she tightened her muscles, gripping him hard.
“You’re gonna make me come Babe.” Maria cooed in his ear as she scraped her fingernails across his back and sending more and more of her energy into his body as he held her body with his hand and let his go into her. Michael wasn’t taking time for foreplay, which was just fine by her this time, but nonetheless, she was on the verge of climatic explosion. He was ramming into her so hard; she closed her eyes, smiling as she felt a firestorm rise up through her. She began to burn and she tightened her legs around his waist while one of her hand grabbed his muscular arm and the other grabbed his naked butt that was pushing back and forth at great speed.
Michael began to fuck her even faster. He felt her juices coating his balls and thighs as they slid against each other frantically. He felt her chest heaving against his, her nipples burning against his. She began to moan in time with his thrusts. With each push of his hips, she pressed up and down against the wall she was wedged against. The two were writhing against each other, mating with primal need. Michael’s body was desperate to send his seed into her, to make her more like him so that she was suitable to breed with and Maria wanted it just as much. She felt her bodies desires and no matter what she was going to willing and joyfully accept it.
“Ugh…ughnnnnn…ughnnnnnnn…yes, baby, yes.” Michael moaned with each deep and sharp thrust into the waiting body of his lover.
“Oh Michael…Michael…MICHAEL.” Maria cried out before Michael latched onto her mouth with his. He may not have cared that her mother was close but like hell did he want her to hear Maria crying his name.
Practically shrieking into his warm mouth, she thrust her tongue into him forcefully. He felt her pussy constrict around him and he felt a burning run up and down both sides of his cock. He began to thrust into her harder and deeper, completely forgetting about who was nearby or if anyone could see them; but no one was. Still kissing, he groaned loudly into her mouth.
His balls tightened and he blasted her insides with his hot semen as her trembling pussy contracted again and again while her body thrashed against his, both coming together. He continued to fuck her, his quivering and throbbing cock still sliding in and out of her now much-wetter snatch. His actions finally slowed down, until he was just standing on the balls of his feet and leaning up into her, his cock still buried deep in her.
“Gnnnnn…I needed that.” Maria said, kissing him on his cheek
“Me too.” Michael said as he reluctantly pulled out of his bonded wife.
Then they heard the familiar sound of the Greenway, Michael and Maria quickly dressed as they saw the portal open. They knew the sound of it forming would draw the attention of the others and that they would be coming out. Both Michael and Maria were a little wary, the last time the portal opened Michael ended up with amnesia and was fighting in a Coliseum. They came forward from their little hiding place just as Max and the other came across their grounds.
They were all ready and Max had his shield ready to form. Their parents knew enough to make sure they stayed out of the way, at least until they knew who it was. Soon the portal gave a slight ripple and out came a priest of the Larek’s Order. When they saw the man in his robes, they all relaxed.
“Honoured ones, I come with greetings from our High Priest.” He said
“Is something wrong?” Max asked, seeing fear in the man’s eyes
“This morning Our Father Protector appeared to us. He told us things…we have been unable to travel to certain places. Your presence is needed at the temple.” The priest said, “You should all come.”
His tone, his look, everything about him told the group that they better get going and that time was of the essence. They didn’t have anything that couldn’t wait at the moment so they all followed him through the portal.
Central Chamber, Temple of the Order, 11:00
When they arrived the image of Larek was already on and waiting for them. He stood before his statue with his hands behind his back and pacing back and forth. The priests were all on their knees in silent meditation.
“Larek?” Max asked
“Max, there has been an incident.” Larek said
“Yeah, we kinda guessed that. What’s going on?” Isabel said
“When Kivar originally invaded and created the beasts, there was one that even he feared. It is Leviathan to human mythic tales. A random and unexpected genetic mutation, it grew uncontrollably to great proportions and crashed the ship that it was created in. Kivar feared this, he knew that it could destroy everything before he had a chance to get to you. He wanted more than anything to torture the hell out of you before he killed you. His response was to place the creature into a state of hibernation and reawaken it when he needed to. This message is activated because that beast has now reawakened.” Larek said
“This morning 20 of our priests failed to come for our morning meditations. We knew of their locations and attempted to go there.” The High Priest said
“The Leviathan contains massive amounts of energy from the Antarian genetics implanted in it. As it enters an area with a portal, it disrupts it and preventing escape before completely collapsing that access to the network. It’s abilities would kill all that stand before it.” Larek said
“So how do we kill it?” Michael asked
“You cannot.” Larek said, “Leviathan is beyond your abilities. Even if I were to be there with the fleet I used to destroy Kivar’s it would be difficult to terminate the creature with out massive amounts of casualties among the population of Earth. Only Kivar knew the process in which he placed it into hibernation.”
“So what do you suggest we do?” Isabel asked
“You must hide. It is all you can do. Go to the Granolith, seal the entrance and remain there. This beast can cross the world in less than a day.” Larek said
“And then what? We can’t live in there for very long, we’d need food, water and sooner or later we’d have to come up. That thing will still me there.” Kyle said
“Forget that.” Liz said, “What about everyone else? We have a lot of friends nearby and that cave isn’t big enough. It’s barely big enough for us and our parents.”
“There is no where safe on Earth. Survival is paramount, all others are expendable. Take what you need to survive, you can come up to the surface for short periods of time to restock but this creature will not stop.” Larek said before his image disappeared
“Did he just say everyone else is expendable?” Tess asked, not believing what she heard.
“I’m not going to pretend that we know him well but that didn’t sound like Larek.” Liz said
“I know.” Max said, “But that doesn’t matter right now. I am not about to let our friends get hurt. We lost one world because we’re on Earth, I’m not about to loose another.”
Sicinia, Formally Northern Siberia, Same Time
Another village, another attack. Sicinia, built upon the peak of a mountain. It may have been cold but their homes were built to withstand it. They mined metals for use with the other local villages but all that was changed. Those local villages were gone and the Leviathan was rapidly approaching. As it got to the base of the mountain, it started to wrap itself around it. It slithered up, climbing high and using the grip of its spines to prevent itself from falling.
As it reached the top, its head loomed over the village and with all other attacks the people ran. The Greenway shutdown and prevented the people from escaping so they all fled to the mines. They filled the caves, moving as far into the network of caverns as possible but that just made the creatures work far easier. Instead of breathing its destructive toxins over a wide area, it focused on one mine entrance. It’s vapours filled the mine, killing everyone instantly but all the shafts in the mountain were connected in one way or the other.
The toxins spread everywhere, there was no escape. There never was. The second Kivar brought the creature here their fate was assured and they would all be dead. Sometimes under Akeshia the occasional escape was possible but not from this. The bodies decayed rapidly, even fasted than in other places because of the concentration. Kivar walked through it all, watching each body as they simply ceased to exist leaving only the bones.
Above him the leviathan set about crushing each and ever building. Flattening some moving over it, demolishing others by using its tail like a wrecking ball. When everything was gone, they moved on and they didn’t leave anything. Not a bug, not even a shred of moss or a blade of grass. It was all dead.
Private Room, The Temple, 15:00
The Order had given the group and their parents a private room so that they could discuss the situation. They sat around the room and openly talked about what Larek had told them, they couldn’t fight this creature so they couldn’t even hope to kill it. Kivar was out there and solely intent on killing everyone and everything in order to get to them.
“So what do we do?” Alex asked, “Hide in a hole or what?”
“We have to do something.” Isabel said
“Not that I want to be they negative one in the group but…like what?” Maria said, “If we can’t stop this thing then no one else on this planet can. Larek told us to hide and I’m all for that.”
“What about everyone else we know?” Liz asked
“Wait…Roswell.” Tess said
“What about it?” Max asked
“It’s hidden…underground. Kivar might know where it is but there is no way he can know we found it. It’s big enough for…what? Maybe 3 of the local villages?” Tess said
“Uh I hate to remind everyone but we put a great big hole in the cave roof.” Liz said
“Then we do what we can to cover it up. We put everyone inside with as much food and water as we can carry. I mean this thing wont spend all it’s time in the area, even if it can move fast it has to move on and with the Greenways Kivar can’t know that we’d be here.” Max said
“It is something…even if it doesn’t work.” Alex said
“It’ll make me feel better than just slipping away and hiding.” Maria said as she thought it over
“I’ll go invite the order…see you at the portal.” Max said as he headed off
A few minutes later Max found the priests praying at the base of the statue. The high priest saw him and moved over.
“Is everything okay?” he asked
“A giant monster killing everything in it’s path? Not so much.” Max said, “But we do have a plan. We’re going to evacuate as many people as we can to where we came from…or rather what’s left of it. We think we can survive there until it goes away.”
“And when it returns?”
“We hide again.” Max said, “I wanted to invite you and the other priests to come with us. Sooner or later it’s going to come here.”
“Thank you Max, but we must decline.”
“What?” Max asked with genuine surprise
“It is our duty to protect this temple until our death. Regardless of the situation, we must stay.”
“But…”
“No, this is the way of things. If we are to die here then so be it. We all accept this choice without fear or hesitation. Such concerns we put aside when we were but initiates of the order.”
“You’re sure?” Max asked, already knowing the answer. He could see it in his eyes and some of the other priests who were watching and listening nearby. Their place was here and here was where they were going to stay until the end of the world, even if that was a minutes or years away.
“Yes.” The high priest said and the others bowed giving their confirmation, “But your place is with your family. Go, quickly.”
Max nodded and shook the old man’s hand. Then he ran off to catch up with his family. When they were all together they returned through the portal.
Gathering Circle, Edran, 16:00
A little while after gathering up as many supplies as they could and packing them near their front door, Max and Liz travelled to Edran to speak with Et’ani. They had a lot to fill him in on and telling him that the world was about to end was not the easiest things they’d ever done. However they did, the told him about Kivar and what he wanted, they told him about the creature that had been roused from a million year slumber and that it was killing everything.
“Et’ani, we need to get as many of the people from the nearby villages to the cabin and down to Roswell before the creature gets here.” Max said
“Nothing will survive this.” Liz said, “The most we can do is hide people.”
“How many can you save?” Et’ani asked
“We’re thinking about at most 3 villages. So Edran, Vocian and Lucar. They are the closest. I really wish we didn’t have to chose who to save and who not to but there would be mass panic if it got out we had a place for people to go. They would swarm on us and lead this thing right to us.” Max said
Et’ani nodded. “I’ll have my people gather what they can. They will be with you before nightfall.”
“We were also wondering if you could send people to the other villages. Get the people to come here, they know you better than us so…” Liz said
“Of course. I will also send emissaries to as many villages as possible. Tell them to leave and scatter. It might buy them time.” Et’ani said
“Right.” Max said
Meanwhile, as they were talking, Tess, Isabel and Michael were out by the great big hole that they made when they were killing the giant scorpions. They each took different positions, forming an invisible triangle between themselves and knelt to the ground.
“Wow, you guys certainly know how to make a hole.” Isabel said
“Thank you.” Michael said
Each put their hands on the edge of the rock and as they looked down at Roswell. With relative ease they allowed their powers to flow out and let the rock grow. The shell may not be as thick but it would hold under incredible weight and hide what was beneath it. The work took them a long time, each waving their hands back and forth and forming stone. Eventually they met in the middle and locked it all together.
Soon they had the protective railing was down and soil was pushed on top of the rock. With a wave of the hand here and there, flowers, weeds, moss, leaves and bushes soon sprouted up and coving it all. It looked like there was nothing beneath it, that it was simply a clearing in the dense forest. All that was left was to find the places in Roswell where people could stay on mass without the roofs falling down upon them.
Roswell, Beneath the Cabin, 17:00
That job was left to Alex, Maria and Kyle. Their job was to look over as much as possible and find the safest buildings. The first the found was the school’s auditorium and could shelter many people but not enough. That brought them out to the town itself. They walked through everything, using wooden posts from up at the cabin to mark safe buildings. Kyle touched one of the side corners of one building and it all but collapsed down onto them. They were able to jump back easily enough into safety but it left them very cautious of everything they touched.
“Okay. Not safe.” Kyle said as he looked down at the rubble
“I really wish we could repair some of this. Too many people are gonna come down here and you know they’re going to want to touch something.” Maria said
“Well what can we do? It’s not like any of us can just touch it and bingo everything’s sorted.” Alex said as he touched the edge of another building. Right then, beams of rotten wood flung up and restored itself as brickwork became whole and the inside floors stabilised. It took 30 minutes but none of the three could looked away until it was done, then Kyle and Maria stared at Alex. “Huh.” He said
“Why the hell couldn’t you have done that months ago when we built the cabin?” Maria asked
“I guess he’s screwed Isabel enough.” Kyle said with a pat on his back, “Didn’t think you had it in you.”
“Gee…thanks.” Alex said, “I think. So do you have any powers? Or bound to Tess yet?” he said with a smile
“Hmm.” Kyle said with a grumble
Maria smiled, “That’s what you get for ragging on my boy’s sex life.”
“Maria.” Alex said
“What, I’m defending one of my oldest friends.” Maria said, “Anyway, you fix a few buildings, we’ll get people. Oh and don’t do too much, Isabel would want some of your energy for herself.”
This time it was Alex’s turn to grumble and blushed, he knew they all knew about what he and Isabel got up to but he didn’t like that they knew and it caused him know end of embarrassment. However, he got to work and did the same thing with the neighbouring buildings. The last one he did was the hardest, this was the first time doing it and it drained him. At least they had some suitable shelter, the only problem now was lasting food and water but given the heat of this cavern the water was the priority.
Cabin Grounds, 21:00
The area was jam packed, people from the three villages were running through the portal with blankets laden with food and large urns filled with water. Each was shown down into the Roswell cavern and into the school where they made temporary camp before heading out into the cave. There were a thousand or so per village and given the narrow passage into the cave it was difficult to keep families together and get them down.
They kept going and going, doing the best they could. The group was all over the place, guiding people down, they even set up signs in the school telling the people how to reach the auditorium. The stars looked down on them from the night sky but not even the nuclear fires of those suns combined could protect them from what was coming. It was when almost three quarters of the people were beneath ground that they heard it.
In the distance sounded a dark cry and everyone froze as they heard it. It chilled them to the bone as the people looked up and saw one of the beasts that the group encountered when they first arrived. They watched as it was tossed a hundred feet into the air and then as the Leviathan shot up after it and swallowed it whole. They all gulped, they knew how big those animals were and this thing just took it down in a single gulp.
Everyone started running, they jammed themselves into the entrance to the caves. They tried to make the transition more smoothly but they themselves were as afraid as everyone else. From his position standing on the creature’s head, Kivar saw the light from the torches illuminating the grounds and instructed his pet to head in that direction. It darted over, moving faster and faster all the while it was getting ready to spread it’s toxic breath over the grounds. Kivar smiled as he looked across and saw his enemies.
It was in those seconds that they knew, they all knew that they weren’t getting out of this. They couldn’t have gotten everyone down and covered the entrance and as a result of the beast being here now, that entrance was exposed. There was simply no way out of this mess. Each of the group moved and stood together as their parents stood behind them.
Each were ready and hoped that they could do something. Each of the ones with powers stood with one hand on Max and Michael, they were ready to let their powers flow through the pair and make them just that little bit stronger. They knew it wouldn’t do any good but it was something, they weren’t going to go quietly and Liz knew she could hurt Kivar. She hoped that she could make him scream before they were gone.
Above them a single spot of light move across the sky, the Leviathan was half a mile away but rapidly closing. As it got close enough, it drew its head back and let loose with its breath. The wave washed over the wall protecting the grounds and it let loose with a roaring inferno. As that cloud expanded over the ground, the light from above them shown down on them, flooding the space with light. It practically blinded the Leviathan from the sudden intensity of it. The orb of white light came crashing down on top of the group and their parents and as the vapour got to a meter from them it stopped. The group was surrounded by light but they could barely see to the other side and saw that in their grounds, not one thing was moving.
“Uh…this is new.” Max said
“Did you…?” Liz asked him
“Not me.” Max said
“I’m not sure any of us did this.” Alex asked as he looked around and watched.
They all did and saw shapes of rippling light moving around within the wall of light that they were now engulfed in.
“Hello.” Liz said
“Uh…take us to your leader?” Alex suggested
One of the lights raised what the group could only assume was its hand and there was a bright flash, a swirl of colour and a deafening sound. Each recoiled from it but they were overwhelmed by it and blacked out. None of them had no idea what happened, how long they were out or anything else for that matter but when Liz opened her eyes she darted and looked around. There was daylight around her and something soft beneath her. As she got a look at her surroundings she realised she was covered by her duvet, wearing her pyjamas and saw her bedroom, her old bedroom. She couldn’t believe it, she was in her room in her home above the Crashdown. It was exactly the way she left it and then remembered to breath. Liz ran her hands over her face and through her hair before wiping the sweat from her brow. It took her a minute to let her disorientation pass before she got out of bed and put her feet on the floor. Everything felt real but then so did everything that was in her head.
“It was a dream.” She sighed out; she certainly had dreams that were so real that she couldn’t tell the difference. She shook her head and then headed for her bathroom, “I hate ones like that.”
To Be Continued…
Other Paths - Edited and Reposted - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3667
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837
Risen in Light - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=3694
Viral Apocalypse - http://www.roswellfanatics.net/viewtopic.php?t=6837